Nightshade
Àíäðåà Êðåìåð


        # While other teenage girls daydream about boys, Calla Tor imagines ripping out her enemiesÒ throats. And she wouldnÒt have it any other way. Calla was born a warrior and on her eighteenth-birthday sheÒll become the alpha female of the next generation of Guardian wolves. But CallaÒs predestined path veers off course the moment she saves the life of a wayward hiker, a boy her own age. This human boyÒs secret will turn the young pack's world upside down and forever alter the outcome of the centuries-old Witches' War that surrounds them all.

        (http://www.nightshadebook.com/)


        FOR GARTH, THE FIRST TO READ THIS BOOK AND THE FIRST TO LOVE IT.


        As for witches, I think not that their witchcraft is any real power.
        Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan


        ONE
        IÒD ALWAYS WELCOMED WAR, BUT IN BATTLE my passion rose unbidden.
        The bearÒs roar filled my ears. Its hot breath assaulted my nostrils, fueling my bloodlust. Behind me I could hear the boyÒs ragged gasp. The desperate sound made my nails dig into the earth. I snarled at the larger predator again, daring it to try to get past me.
        What the hell am I doingØ
        I risked a glance at the boy and my pulse raced. His right hand pressed against the gashes in his thigh. Blood surged between his fingers, darkening his jeans until they looked streaked by black paint. Slashes in his shirt barely covered the red lacerations that marred his chest. A growl rose in my throat.
        I crouched low, muscles tensed, ready to strike. The grizzly rose onto its hind legs. I held my ground.
        Calla!
        BrynÒs cry sounded in my mind. A lithe brown wolf darted from the forest and tore into the bearÒs unguarded flank. The grizzly turned, landing on all fours.
        Spit flew from its mouth as it searched for the unseen attacker. But Bryn, lightning fast, dodged the bearÒs lunge. With each swipe of the grizzlyÒs trunkthick arms, she avoided its reach, always moving a split second faster than the bear. She seized her advantage, inflicting another taunting bite. When the bearÒs back was turned, I leapt forward and ripped a chunk from its heel. The bear swung around to face me, its eyes rolling, filled with pain.
        Bryn and I slunk along the ground, circling the huge animal. The bearÒs blood made my mouth hot. My body tensed. We continued our ever-tightening dance. The bearÒs eyes tracked us. I could smell its doubt, its rising fear. I let out a short, harsh bark and flashed my fangs. The grizzly snorted as it turned away and lumbered into the forest.
        I raised my muzzle and howled in triumph. A moan brought me back to earth. The hiker stared at us, eyes wide. Curiosity pulled me toward him. IÒd betrayed my masters, broken their laws. All for him.
        WhyØ
        My head dropped low and I tested the air. The hikerÒs blood streamed over his skin and onto the ground, the sharp, coppery odor creating an intoxicating fog in my conscience. I fought the temptation to taste it.
        CallaØ BrynÒs alarm pulled my gaze from the fallen hiker.
        Get out of here. I bared my teeth at the smaller wolf. She dropped low and bellied along the ground toward me. Then she raised her muzzle and licked the underside of my jaw.
        What are you going to doØ her blue eyes asked me.
        She looked terrified. I wondered if she thought IÒd kill the boy for my own pleasure. Guilt and shame trickled through my veins.
        Bryn, you canÒt be here. Go. Now.
        She whined but slunk away, slipping beneath the cover of pine trees.
        I stalked toward the hiker. My ears flicked back and forth. He struggled for breath, pain and terror filling his face. Deep gashes remained where the grizzlyÒs claws had torn at his thigh and chest. Blood still flowed from the wounds. I knew it wouldnÒt stop. I growled, frustrated by the fragility of his human body.
        He was a boy who looked about my age: seventeen, maybe eighteen. Brown hair with a slight shimmer of gold fell in a mess around his face. Sweat had caked strands of it to his forehead and cheeks. He was lean, strong -someone who could find his way around a mountain, as he clearly had. This part of the territory was only accessible through a steep, unwelcoming trail.
        The scent of fear covered him, taunting my predatory instincts, but beneath it lay something else -the smell of spring, of nascent leaves and thawing earth. A scent full of hope. Possibility. Subtle and tempting.
        I took another step toward him. I knew what I wanted to do, but it would mean a second, much-greater violation of the KeepersÒ Laws. He tried to move back but gasped in pain and collapsed onto his elbows. My eyes moved over his face. His chiseled jaw and high cheekbones twisted in agony. Even writhing he was beautiful, muscles clenching and unclenching, revealing his strength, his bodyÒs fight against its impending collapse, rendering his torture sublime. Desire to help him consumed me.
        I canÒt watch him die.
        I shifted forms before I realized IÒd made the decision. The boyÒs eyes widened when the white wolf whoÒd been eyeing him was no longer an animal, but a girl with the wolfÒs golden eyes and platinum blond hair. I walked to his side and dropped to my knees. His entire body shook. I began to reach for him but hesitated, surprised to feel my own limbs trembling. IÒd never been so afraid.
        A rasping breath pulled me out of my thoughts.
        ÓWho are youØÔ The boy stared at me. His eyes were the color of winter moss, a delicate shade that hovered between green and gray. I was caught there for a moment. Lost in the questions that pushed through his pain and into his gaze.
        I raised the soft flesh of my inner forearm to my mouth. Willing my canines to sharpen, I bit down hard and waited until my own blood touched my tongue.
        Then I extended my arm toward him.
        ÓDrink. ItÒs the only thing that can save you.Ô My voice was low but firm.
        The trembling in his limbs grew more pronounced. He shook his head.
        ÓYou have to,Ô I growled, showing him canines still razor sharp from opening the wound in my arm. I hoped the memory of my wolf form would terrorize him into submission. But the look on his face wasnÒt one of horror. The boyÒs eyes were full of wonder. I blinked at him and fought to remain still. Blood ran along my arm, falling in crimson drops onto the leaf-lined soil.
        His eyes snapped shut as he grimaced from a surge of renewed pain. I pressed my bleeding forearm against his parted lips. His touch was electric, searing my skin, racing through my blood. I bit back a gasp, full of wonder and fear at the alien sensations that rolled through my limbs.
        He flinched, but my other arm whipped around his back, holding him still while my blood flowed into his mouth. Grasping him, pulling him close only made my blood run hotter.
        I could tell he wanted to resist, but he had no strength left. A smile pulled at the corners of my mouth. Even if my own body was reacting unpredictably, I knew I could control his. I shivered when his hands came up to grasp my arm, pressing into my skin. The hikerÒs breath came easily now. Slow, steady.
        An ache deep within me made my fingers tremble. I wanted to run them over his skin. To skim the healing wounds and learn the contours of his muscles.


        I bit my lip, fighting temptation. Come on, Cal, you know better. This isnÒt like you.
        I pulled my arm from his grasp. A whimper of disappointment emerged from the boyÒs throat. I didnÒt know how to grapple with my own sense of loss now that I wasnÒt touching him. Find your strength, use the wolf. ThatÒs who you are.
        With a warning growl I shook my head, ripping a length of fabric from the hikerÒs torn shirt to bind up my own wound. His moss-colored eyes followed my every movement.
        I scrambled to my feet and was startled when he mimicked the action, faltering only slightly. I frowned and took two steps back. He watched my retreat, then looked down at his ripped clothing. His fingers gingerly picked at the shreds of his shirt. When his eyes lifted to meet mine, I was hit with an unexpected swell of dizziness. His lips parted. I couldnÒt stop looking at them. Full, curving with interest, lacking the terror IÒd expected. Too many questions flickered in his gaze.
        I have to get out of here. ÓYouÒll be fine. Get off the mountain. DonÒt come near this place again,Ô I said, turning away.
        A shock sparked through my body when the boy gripped my shoulder. He looked surprised but not at all afraid. That wasnÒt good. Heat flared along my skin where his fingers held me fast. I waited a moment too long, watching him, memorizing his features before I snarled and shrugged off his hand.
        ÓWait -Ô he said, and took another step toward me.
        What if I could wait, putting my life on hold in this momentØ What if I stole a little more time and caught a taste of what had been so long forbiddenØ
        Would it be so wrongØ I would never see this stranger again. What harm could come from lingering here, from holding still and learning whether he would try to touch me the way I wanted to him toØ
        His scent told me my thoughts werenÒt far off the mark, his skin snapping with adrenaline and the musk that belied desire. IÒd let this encounter last much too long, stepped well beyond the line of safe conduct. With regret nipping at me, I balled my fist. My eyes moved up and down his body, assessing, remembering the feeling of his lips on my skin. He smiled hesitantly.
        Enough.
        I caught him across the jaw with a single blow. He dropped to the ground and didnÒt move again. I bent down and gathered the boy in my arms, slinging his backpack over my shoulder. The scent of green meadows and dew-kissed tree limbs flowed around me, flooding me with that strange ache that coiled low in my body, a physical reminder of my brush with treachery. Twilight shadows stretched farther up the mountain, but IÒd have him at the base by dusk.
        A lone, battered pickup was parked near the rippling waterway that marked the boundary of the sacred site. Black signs with bright orange lettering were posted along the creek bank:
        NO TRESPASSING. PRIVATE PROPERTY.
        The Ford Ranger was unlocked. I flung open the door, almost pulling it from the rust-bitten vehicle. I draped the boyÒs limp form across the driverÒs seat.
        His head slumped forward and I caught the stark outline of a tattoo on the back of his neck. A dark, bizarrely inked cross.
        A trespasser and trend hound. Thank God I found something not to like about him.
        I hurled his pack onto the passenger seat and slammed the door. The truckÒs steel frame groaned. Still trembling with frustration, I shifted into wolf form and darted back into the forest. His scent clung to me, blurring my sense of purpose. I sniffed the air and cringed, a new scent bringing my treachery into stark relief.
        I know youÒre here. A snarl traveled with my thought.
        Are you okayØ BrynÒs plaintive question only made fear bite harder into my trembling muscles. In the next moment she ran beside me.
        I told you to leave. I bared my teeth but couldnÒt deny my sudden relief at her presence.
        I could never abandon you. Bryn kept pace easily. And you know IÒll never betray you.
        I picked up speed, darting through the deepening shadows of the forest. I abandoned my attempt to outrun fear, shifted forms, and stumbled forward until I found the solid pressure of a tree trunk. The scratch of the bark on my skin failed to repel the gnat-like nerves that swarmed in my head.
        ÓWhy did you save himØÔ she asked. ÓHumans mean nothing to us.Ô
        I kept my arms around the tree but turned my cheek to the side so I could look at Bryn. No longer in her wolf form, the short, wiry girlÒs hands rested on her hips. Her eyes narrowed as she waited for an answer.
        I blinked, but I couldnÒt halt the burning sensation. A pair of tears, hot and unwanted, slid down my cheeks.
        BrynÒs eyes widened. I never cried. Not when anyone could witness it.
        I turned my face away, but I could sense her watching me silently, without judgment. I had no answers for Bryn. Or for myself.


        TWO
        WHEN I OPENED THE FRONT DOOR TO MY house, my body went rigid. I could smell the visitors. Aged parchment, fine wine: Lumine NightshadeÒs scent exuded an aristocratic elegance. But her guards filled the house with an unbearable odor, boiling pitch and burnt hair.
        ÓCallaØÔ LumineÒs voice dripped with honey.
        I cringed, trying to gather my wits before I walked into the kitchen with my mouth glued shut. I didnÒt want to taste the creatures as well as smell them.
        Lumine sat at the table across from her packÒs current alpha, my father. She remained impossibly still, posture perfect, chocolate tresses caught in a chignon at the back of her neck. She wore her typical immaculate ebony suit and crisp high-collared white shirt. Two wraiths flanked her, looming shadowlike just over her slim shoulders.
        I sucked in my cheeks so I could bite the insides. It was the only thing that kept me from baring my teeth at the bodyguards.
        ÓHave a seat, my dear.Ô Lumine gestured to a chair.
        I pulled the chair close to my father, crouching rather than sitting in it. I couldnÒt relax with the wraiths nearby.
        Does she already know about the violationØ Is she here to order my executionØ
        ÓLittle more than a month of waiting left, lovely girl,Ô she murmured. ÓAre you looking forward to your unionØÔ
        I let out the breath I didnÒt know IÒd been holding.
        ÓSure,Ô I said.
        Lumine brought the tips of her fingers together in front of her face.
        ÓIs that the only word you have to offer about your auspicious futureØÔ
        My father barked a laugh. ÓCallaÒs not the romantic her mother is, Mistress.Ô
        His tone remained confident, but his gaze fell on me. I ran my tongue along my canines, which were sharpening in my mouth.
        ÓI see,Ô she said, eyes moving up and down my body.
        I crossed my arms over my chest.
        ÓStephen, you might teach her better manners. I expect my alpha females to embody finesse. Naomi has always had the utmost grace in the role.Ô
        She continued to watch me, so I couldnÒt bare my teeth at her the way I wanted to.
        Finesse, my ass. IÒm a warrior, not your child bride.
        ÓI thought you might be pleased with the match, dear girl,Ô she said. ÓYouÒre a beautiful alpha. And there hasnÒt been a Bane male the likes of Renier before. Even Emile admits that. The union bodes well for all of us. You should be grateful to have such a mate.Ô
        My jaw clenched, but I met her eyes without blinking.
        ÓI respect Ren. HeÒs a friend. WeÒll be fine together.Ô
        A friend . . . sort of. Ren watches me like IÒm a cookie jar he wouldnÒt mind being caught with his hand in. And heÒs not the one whoÒd pay for that theft.
        Though IÒd been stuck with lock and key from day one of our betrothal, I hadnÒt thought playing policeman over our relationship would be that hard. But Ren didnÒt like to play by the rules. He was just tempting enough to make me wonder whether giving him a taste might be worth the risk.
        ÓFineØÔ Lumine repeated. ÓBut do you desire the boyØ Emile would be furious at the idea you might scoff at his heir.Ô She drummed her fingers on the table.
        I stared at the floor, cursing the flames that raced over my cheeks. How the hell does desire matter when IÒm not allowed to do anything about itØ In that moment I hated her.
        My father cleared his throat. ÓMy lady, the union has been set since the childrenÒs birth. The Nightshade and Bane packs remain committed to it. As are my daughter and EmileÒs son.Ô
        ÓLike I said, weÒll be fine,Ô I whispered. The hint of a growl escaped with my words.
        Tinkling laughter brought my eyes back to the Keeper. As she watched me squirm, LumineÒs smile was patronizing. I glared at her, no longer able to hold in my outrage.
        ÓIndeed.Ô Her gaze moved to my father. ÓThe ceremony must not be interrupted or delayed. Under any circumstances.Ô
        She rose and extended her hand. My father briefly pressed his lips to her pale fingers. She turned to me. I reluctantly took her vellum-like skin in my own hand, trying not to think about how much I wanted to bite her.
        ÓAll worthy females have finesse, my dear.Ô She touched my cheek, letting her nails scrape hard enough to make me flinch.
        My stomach lurched.
        Her stiletto heels struck a sharp staccato on the tile as she left the kitchen. The wraiths trailed behind her, their silence more disturbing than the unnerving rhythm of her steps. I drew my knees up to my chest and rested my cheek against them. I didnÒt breathe again until I heard the front door close.
        ÓYouÒre awfully tense,Ô my father said. ÓDid something happen on patrolØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓYou know I hate wraiths.Ô
        ÓWe all hate wraiths.Ô
        I shrugged. ÓWhy was she here anywayØÔ
        ÓTo discuss the union.Ô
        ÓYouÒre kidding.Ô I frowned. ÓJust me and RenØÔ
        My father passed a weary hand over his eyes. ÓCalla, it would be helpful if you wouldnÒt treat the union like a hoop to jump through. Far more is at stake than Ñjust you and Ren.Ò The formation of a new pack hasnÒt occurred for decades. The Keepers are on edge.Ô
        ÓSorry,Ô I said, not meaning it.
        ÓDonÒt be sorry. Be serious.Ô
        I sat up straight.
        ÓEmile was here earlier today.Ô He grimaced.
        ÓWhatØ!Ô I gasped. ÓWhyØÔ
        I couldnÒt imagine a civil conversation between Emile Laroche and his rival alpha.
        My fatherÒs voice was cold. ÓThe same reason as Lumine.Ô
        I buried my face in my hands, my cheeks once again on fire.
        ÓCallaØÔ
        ÓSorry, Dad,Ô I said, swallowing my embarrassment. ÓItÒs just that Ren and I get along fine. WeÒre friends, sort of. WeÒve known the union was coming for a long time. I canÒt see any problems with it. And if Ren does, that would be news to me. But this whole process would be much easier if everyone would just lay off. The pressure isnÒt helping.Ô
        He nodded. ÓWelcome to your life as an alpha. The pressure never helps. It also never goes away.Ô
        ÓGreat.Ô I sighed and rose from my chair. ÓI have homework.Ô


        ÓNight, then,Ô he said quietly.
        ÓNight.Ô
        ÓAnd CallaØÔ
        ÓYeahØÔ I paused at the bottom of the staircase.
        ÓGo easy on your mother.Ô
        I frowned and continued up the stairs. When I reached my bedroom door, I shrieked. Clothes were strewn everywhere. Covering my bed, on the floor, hanging from the nightstand and lamp.
        ÓThis will never do!Ô My mother pointed an accusing finger at me.
        ÓMom!Ô
        One of my favorite vintage T-shirts, from a Pixies tour in the eighties, hung from her clenched fists.
        ÓDo you own anything beautifulØÔ She shook the offending T-shirt at me.
        ÓDefine beautiful,Ô I returned.
        I swallowed a groan, searching for any clothes I particularly wanted to protect, and sat on top of my Republicans for Voldemort hoodie.
        ÓLaceØ SilkØ CashmereØÔ Naomi asked. ÓAnything that isnÒt denim or cottonØÔ
        She twisted the Pixies shirt in her hands and I cringed.
        ÓDo you know that Emile was here todayØÔ Her eyes moved over the bed, assessing the pile of clothes.
        ÓDad said that,Ô I replied quietly, but inside I was screaming.
        I stroked my fingers along the rope of hair that hung over my shoulder, lifted the end, and caught it between my teeth.
        My mother pursed her lips and dropped the T-shirt so she could extract my fingers from the twisted hair. Then she sighed, took a seat on the bed just behind me, and pulled the elastic from the end of the braid.
        ÓAnd this hair.Ô She combed out the waves with her fingers. ÓWhy you bind it up all the time is beyond me.Ô
        ÓThereÒs too much,Ô I said. ÓIt gets in the way.Ô
        I could hear the chime of my motherÒs chandelier earrings when she shook her head. ÓMy lovely flower. You canÒt hide your assets anymore. YouÒre a woman now.Ô
        With a disgusted grunt I rolled across the bed, out of her reach.
        ÓIÒm no flower.Ô I pushed the curtain of hair back behind my shoulders. Free of the braid, it felt cumbersome and heavy.
        ÓBut you are, Calla.Ô She smiled. ÓMy beautiful lily.Ô
        ÓItÒs just a name, Mom.Ô I began to gather up my clothes. ÓNot who I am.Ô
        ÓIt is who you are.Ô I started at the warning note in her voice. ÓStop doing that. ItÒs not necessary.Ô
        My hands froze on the T-shirt IÒd grabbed. She waited until I placed the half-folded shirt back on the coverlet. I started to say something, but my mother held up a silencing hand.
        ÓThe new pack forms next month. YouÒll be the alpha female.Ô
        ÓI know that.Ô I fought off the urge to throw dirty socks at her. ÓIÒve known that since I was five.Ô
        ÓAnd now itÒs time for you to start acting like it,Ô she said. ÓLumine is worried.

        ÓYeah, I know. Finesse. She wants finesse.Ô I wanted to gag.
        ÓAnd Emile is concerned about what Renier wants,Ô she said.
        ÓWhat Ren wantsØÔ I said, wincing at the shrillness of my voice.
        My mother lifted one of my bras from the bed. It was plain white cotton -the only kind I owned.
        ÓWe need to think about preparations. Do you wear any decent lingerieØÔ
        The burning in my cheeks began again. I wondered if excessive blushing could cause permanent discoloration.
        ÓI donÒt want to talk about this.Ô
        She ignored me, muttering under her breath as she sorted my things into piles, which, since sheÒd ordered me to stop folding, I could only presume were ÓacceptableÔ and Óto be discarded.Ô
        ÓHeÒs an alpha male and the most popular boy at your school. At least by all accounts IÒm privy to.Ô Her tone became wistful. ÓIÒm sure heÒs accustomed to certain attentions from girls. When your time arrives, you must be ready to please him.Ô
        I swallowed sour bile before I could speak again.
        ÓMom, IÒm an alpha too, rememberØÔ I said. ÓRen needs me to be a pack leader. Wants me to be a warrior, not the captain of the cheerleading squad.Ô
        ÓRenier needs you to act like a mate. Just because youÒre a warrior doesnÒt mean you canÒt be enticing.Ô The sharpness of her tone cut me.
        ÓCalÒs right, Mom.Ô My brotherÒs voice piped in. ÓRen doesnÒt want a cheerleader. HeÒs already dated them all for the last four years. HeÒs probably bored as hell. At least big sis will keep him on his toes.Ô
        I turned to see Ansel leaning against the door frame. His eyes swept over the room.
        ÓWhoa, Hurricane Naomi strikes, leaving no survivors.Ô
        ÓAnsel,Ô my mother snapped, hands on her hips. ÓPlease give your sister and me some privacy.Ô
        ÓSorry, Mom.Ô Ansel continued to grin. ÓBut Barrett and Sasha are downstairs waiting for you to go with them on night patrol.Ô
        Her eyelids fluttered in surprise. ÓIs it that late alreadyØÔ
        Ansel shrugged. When she turned away, he winked at me. I covered my mouth to hide my smile.
        She sighed. ÓCalla, IÒm serious about this. I put some new clothes in your closet and I expect you to start wearing them.Ô
        I opened my mouth to object, but she cut me off.
        ÓNew clothes starting tomorrow or IÒll get rid of all your T-shirts and ripped jeans. End of discussion.Ô
        She rose and swept from the room, her skirt swirling around her calves as she moved. When I heard her steps on the staircase, I groaned and flipped over on the bed. The mound of T-shirts offered a convenient place to bury my head. I was tempted to shift into wolf form and rip the bed apart. But that would get me grounded for sure. Plus I liked my bed, and at the moment it was one of the few things that my mother wasnÒt threatening to toss out.
        The mattress creaked. I propped myself up on my elbows and looked at Ansel. He perched on the corner of the bed.
        ÓAnother heartwarming mother-daughter bonding sessionØÔ
        ÓYou know it.Ô I rolled onto my back.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ he asked.
        ÓYeah.Ô I put my hands on my temples, attempting to massage the new throbbing pain away.
        ÓSo -Ô Ansel began. I turned to look at him. My brotherÒs teasing smile had vanished.
        ÓSo whatØÔ
        ÓAbout Ren . . .Ô His voice thickened.
        ÓSpit it out, An.Ô
        ÓDo you like himØ I mean for realØÔ he blurted.
        I collapsed back onto the bed. My arms covered my eyes, blotting out the light.
        ÓNot you too.Ô
        He crawled toward me.
        ÓItÒs just,Ô he said. ÓIf you donÒt want to be with him, you shouldnÒt be.Ô
        Beneath my arms my eyes snapped open. For a moment I couldnÒt breathe.
        ÓWe could run away. IÒd stay with you,Ô Ansel finished in a voice almost too low to hear.
        I sat bolt upright.
        ÓAnsel,Ô I whispered. ÓDonÒt ever say anything like that. You donÒt know what . . . Just drop it, okayØÔ


        He fiddled with the coverlet. ÓI want you to be happy. You seemed so mad at Mom.Ô
        ÓI am mad at Mom, but thatÒs Mom, not Ren.Ô I wound my fingers through the long waves that spilled over my shoulders and thought about shaving my head.
        ÓSo youÒre okay with itØ With being RenÒs mateØÔ
        ÓYeah. IÒm okay with it.Ô I reached out, ruffling his sand brown hair. ÓBesides, youÒll be in the new pack. So will Bryn, Mason, and Fey. With you guys at my back, weÒll keep Ren in line.Ô
        ÓNo doubt.Ô He grinned.
        ÓAnd donÒt breathe a word about running away to anyone. An, thatÒs way out of line. When did you become such a free thinker anywayØÔ My eyes narrowed.
        He bared sharpened canines at me. ÓIÒm your brother, rightØÔ
        ÓSo your traitorous nature is my faultØÔ I smacked him on the chest.
        ÓEverything I need to know I learned from Cal.Ô
        He stood up and began jumping on the bed. I bounced close to the edge and then rolled off, landing easily on the balls of my feet. I grabbed the edge of the coverlet and gave it a sharp jerk. Ansel fell laughing onto his back and bounced once on the mattress before he lay still.
        ÓIÒm serious, Ansel. Not a word.Ô
        ÓDonÒt worry, sis. IÒm not stupid. I would never betray the Keepers,Ô he said. ÓUnless you asked me to . . . alpha.Ô
        I tried to smile. ÓThanks.Ô


        THREE
        WHEN I ENTERED THE KITCHEN FOR BREAKFAST, my family fell silent. I made a beeline for the coffee. My mother rushed over, grasped my hands, and turned me to face her.
        ÓOh, honey, you are a vision,Ô she said, kissing me on both cheeks.
        ÓItÒs a skirt, Mom.Ô I wrenched free. ÓGet over it.Ô
        I grabbed a mug from the cupboard and poured coffee. At the last second I managed to push my long hair out of the way before blond tendrils dunked in the black liquid.
        Ansel tossed me a Luna bar and tried to hide the smirk on his face.
        Traitor, I mouthed as I sat down. Two bites into my breakfast, I realized my father was gaping at me.
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked around a mouthful of soy protein.
        He coughed, blinking several times. Then his eyes darted from my mom to me. ÓSorry, Calla. I guess I didnÒt expect you to take your motherÒs suggestions to heart.Ô
        She glared at him. My father shifted in his seat and unfolded the Denver Post.
        ÓYouÒre quite fetching.Ô
        ÓFetchingØÔ My voice jumped up a couple octaves. The coffee mug shook in my hand.
        Ansel choked on his Pop-Tart and grabbed for a glass of orange juice.
        My father lifted the newspaper to hide his face while my mother patted my hand. I allowed myself one glare at her before losing myself in the haze of caffeine.
        We spent the rest of breakfast in awkward silence. Dad read and tried to avoid any eye contact with me or my mother. Mom kept throwing encouraging glances in my direction, which I deflected with cold stares. Ansel ignored us, happily munching on his Pop-Tart. I threw back the last dregs of coffee.
        ÓCome on, An.Ô
        Ansel bounced from his chair, grabbing a jacket on his way to the garage.
        ÓGood luck, Cal,Ô my father called as I followed my little brother toward the door.
        I didnÒt respond. Most days I looked forward to school. Today I dreaded it.
        ÓStephen.Ô I heard MomÒs voice rise as I walked out the door and slammed it shut behind me.
        ÓCan I driveØÔ AnselÒs eyes were hopeful.
        ÓNo,Ô I said, heading for the driverÒs seat of our Jeep.
        Ansel gripped the dashboard as I squealed out of the driveway. The scent of burnt rubber filled the cab. After I cut off the third car, he glared at me, struggling to buckle his seat belt.
        ÓJust Òcause wearing panty hose gives you a death wish doesnÒt mean I have one too.Ô
        ÓI am not wearing panty hose,Ô I said through clenched teeth, swerving around yet another car.
        AnselÒs eyebrows shot up. ÓYouÒre notØ IsnÒt that, like, unseemly or somethingØÔ
        He grinned at me, but the dagger glare I threw at him made him cower against his seat. By the time we reached the Mountain SchoolÒs parking lot, his face was ghost white.
        ÓI think IÒll get Mason to drive me home,Ô he said, slamming the door behind him.
        When I noticed how white my knuckles had become as a result of my grip on the steering wheel, I took a deep breath.
        TheyÒre just clothes, Cal. ItÒs not like Mom made you go get a boob job.
        I shuddered, hoping no such ideas ever entered NaomiÒs mind.
        Bryn intercepted me halfway across the parking lot. Her eyes widened as she looked me up and down.
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ
        ÓFinesse,Ô I grumbled, and kept walking toward our school.
        ÓHuhØÔ Her tight bronze ringlets bounced around her head as she trotted beside me.
        ÓApparently being an alpha female involves more than fighting off Searchers,Ô I said. ÓAt least according to Lumine and my mother.Ô
        ÓSo NaomiÒs trying to give you a makeover againØÔ she asked. ÓWhatÒs different this timeØÔ
        ÓThis time sheÒs serious.Ô I adjusted the waistband of my skirt, wishing I were in jeans. ÓAnd so is Lumine.Ô
        ÓWell, I guess youÒd better get with the program.Ô Bryn shrugged as we passed the chalet-like residences from which bleary-eyed human students stumbled.
        ÓThanks for the vote of confidence.Ô I couldnÒt figure out how the skirt was supposed to lie, so I gave up trying to straighten it.
        We walked in silence through the entrance and down the hall to the long row of senior lockers. The smell of the school that greeted me each day had changed. The sharp metallic of the lockers, acrid floor polish countering the freshness of the ceilingsÒ cedar beams were familiar, but the fear that usually seeped from the skin of the humans was missing.
        Instead they smelled curious, surprised, a strange reaction from the boarders, whose lives were carefully segregated from the local Keepers and
        Guardians. The only activities we shared were our classes. Having their eyes on me as we moved through the crowd of students jostling through the narrow space proved more than a little unsettling.
        ÓIs everyone staringØÔ I tried not to sound nervous.
        ÓYep. Pretty much all staring.Ô
        ÓOh God,Ô I moaned, tightening my grip on my bag.
        ÓAt least you look hot.Ô Her cheerful response made my stomach flip.
        ÓPlease donÒt say stuff like that to me. Ever.Ô Why did my mother do this to meØ I felt like a sideshow freak at a carnival.
        ÓSorry,Ô Bryn said, toying with the multi-hued metallic bangles that jangled along her arm.
        I switched out my homework for the books I needed in first and second period. The din of the hallway dropped to a buzz of curious whispers, and Bryn abruptly straightened from her casual pose.
        I knew what that meant. He was nearby. I slung my bag over my shoulder, slammed my locker door, and hated that my heart sped up as I looked for
        Renier Laroche.
        The crowd of students parted for the Bane alpha and his pack. Ren, flanked by Sabine, Neville, Cosette, and Dax, seemed to float down the hallway. He moved as though he owned the school. His eyes darted from side to side -ever a wolf, always predatory.
        IÒll bet heÒs never had to suffer a makeover.
        When Ren found me, a half-cocked smile played along his mouth. I stood perfectly still, matching his challenging gaze. Bryn stepped closer. I could feel her breath on my shoulder.
        Activity in the hall stilled. Eyes fixed on our meeting, whispers traveling from mouth to ear.
        A movement to my right caught my eye. Mason, Ansel, and Fey emerged from the throng of students and took flanking positions around Bryn. I stood a little taller.
        Not the only alpha now, are youØ
        RenÒs eyes narrowed as they focused on the Nightshade wolves behind me. An abrupt laugh escaped his throat.
        ÓYou going to call off your soldiers, LilyØÔ
        I glanced at the Banes, who stood like sentinels around their alpha.
        ÓAs if youÒre flying soloØÔ I leaned back against my locker.
        His laugh became a low chuckle, not unlike a growl. He looked at Sabine.
        ÓGet out of here. I need to speak to Calla. Alone.Ô
        The inky-haired girl to his right stiffened, but she turned and walked back in the direction of the commons. The other three wolves fell in behind her, though Dax cast a glance back at his alpha before they melted into the crowd.
        Ren raised an eyebrow. I nodded.
        ÓBryn, IÒll see you in class.Ô
        I heard the rustle of her curls as she bobbed her head. Out of the corner of my eye I caught Mason and Fey leaning in and whispering to her as they moved off. I waited, but RenÒs eyes remained focused over my shoulder. I turned to see Ansel still standing behind me.
        ÓYou too. Now.Ô
        My little brother ducked his head and dashed after the other Nightshades.
        Ren laughed. ÓProtective of you, ehØÔ
        ÓWhatever.Ô I tightened my arms over my chest. ÓWhatÒs with the show, RenØ YouÒve got half the student body watching us.Ô
        He shrugged. ÓThey always watch us. TheyÒre afraid of us. ItÒs the way it should be.Ô
        My lips thinned, but I didnÒt respond.
        ÓThatÒs a new look,Ô he said, letting his eyes move slowly over me.
        Damn you, Mother.
        I gave a reluctant nod and looked down. RenÒs finger caught the underside of my chin and tilted my face upward. When I raised my eyes, he was wearing his most appealing smile. I jerked away from his fingers. A soft, low growl rumbled in his chest.
        ÓEasy, girl.Ô
        ÓThe look doesnÒt matter.Ô I pressed closer to the locker. ÓStop toying with me. You know who I am.Ô
        ÓOf course,Ô he murmured. ÓThatÒs why I like you.Ô
        My teeth clenched as I struggled against the warm, bubbling tension that the alpha boy provoked from the tips of my toes to the crown of my head.
        ÓIÒm immune to your charms,Ô I lied. ÓCut the act, Bane. What do you wantØÔ
        He laughed. ÓCome on, Cal. I thought we were friends.Ô
        ÓWe are friends.Ô I let the phrase hang between us. ÓUntil October thirty-first. Then it changes. Those are the rules. YouÒre the one acting like a buck in rut today. Just tell me whatÒs on your mind.Ô
        I held my breath, wondering if IÒd gone too far. But no angry retort came, and for a split second his expression was tender.
        ÓThe Keepers are coming down hard on us,Ô he said. ÓI, for one, am tired of being scrutinized twenty-four seven. I wondered if you were interested in doing something about that.Ô
        I waited for the joke. None came.
        ÓH-HowØÔ I finally managed to stammer.
        He took a hesitant step closer.
        ÓWhatÒs the stick up their assØÔ he murmured, leaning toward me. Breathing became a challenge.
        I am in control. I am in control.
        ÓThe union. The new pack,Ô I said. He was close enough that I could see the flecks of silver inside his dark eyes.
        Ren nodded. His smile became a grin.
        ÓAnd who has control over its success or failureØÔ
        My heart hammered against my rib cage. ÓWe do.Ô
        ÓExactly.Ô He straightened, and I could breathe again. ÓI thought we might do something about that.Ô
        ÓLike whatØÔ I watched his neck and shoulders tighten and almost shivered. HeÒs nervous. What has the power to make Ren nervousØ
        ÓLike spend more time together. Get the packÒs loyalty transferred to us instead of the elders,Ô he said. ÓMaybe convince our friends to stop hating each other. Could make the Keepers relax, lay off a bit.Ô
        I pulled my lip between my teeth as I considered his words. ÓYou want to start moving toward the union nowØÔ
        He nodded. ÓEase in. It will make the adjustment easier for everyone instead of going cold turkey in October. I thought we could hang out.Ô
        ÓHang outØ TogetherØÔ I bit my lip hard so I wouldnÒt laugh.
        ÓCouldnÒt hurt,Ô he said quietly.
        The laugh died in my belly when I realized how serious he was. Unless they rip each otherÒs throats out.
        ÓItÒs risky,Ô I said.
        ÓAre you saying you canÒt control your NightshadesØÔ
        ÓNo. Of course not.Ô I glared at him. ÓIf I say so, theyÒll toe the line.Ô
        ÓThen it shouldnÒt be a problem. Should itØÔ
        I sighed. ÓThe Keepers have been on you tooØÔ
        Ren pulled his gaze from mine. ÓEfron expressed some concerns about my . . . habits. Worried that youÒd be unhappy or concerned about fidelity.Ô He chewed on the last word like a piece of gristle.
        I doubled over laughing. For a minute he looked chagrined.
        ÓServes you right, Romeo.Ô I aimed my fingers at his chest, miming a cocked pistol. ÓIf you werenÒt EmileÒs son, your pelt would already be nailed over a fireplace belonging to the father of some brokenhearted girl.Ô
        Ren flashed a wicked smile. ÓYouÒre not wrong.Ô He put his hand against the locker just above my shoulder. ÓEfron has visited our house once a week for the last month.Ô His grin didnÒt fade, but his eyes looked troubled.
        Fear curled my fingers around his shirt, pulling him closer. ÓEvery weekØÔ I whispered.
        He nodded, passing a hand through his espresso dark hair. ÓDonÒt be surprised if heÒs packing a shotgun at the union.Ô
        I smiled, but my breath caught in my throat as he leaned down. His lips brushed against my ear. I pulled away. The Keepers took this purity thing seriously, even if he didnÒt.
        ÓI think theyÒre worried the next generation might not fall into line. But IÒd never leave you at the altar, Lily.Ô
        I punched him in the stomach and instantly regretted it. RenÒs abdomen was rock hard. I shook my aching hand as I drew it back.
        He braceleted my wrist in a fierce grip. His smile didnÒt fade.
        ÓNice hook.Ô
        ÓThanks for noticing.Ô I tried to pull my arm away, but his lock on my wrist remained firm.
        ÓSo what do you thinkØÔ
        ÓAbout hanging outØÔ I couldnÒt meet his eyes. He was much too close. I could feel the heat of his body, and it was making my own temperature rise.
        ÓYes.Ô His face was inches from my own. He smelled like leather and sandalwood.
        ÓIt might work,Ô I said, certain IÒd melt into the locker at any second. ÓIÒll think about it.Ô
        ÓGood.Ô He pulled back and dropped my wrist. ÓSee ya, Lily.Ô
        He danced out of reach. I could hear him laughing as he disappeared into the crowd of students.


        FOUR
        I BOLTED FOR MY DESK AS THE FIRST BELL rang. From the desk behind mine Bryn clucked her tongue. ÓSpill.Ô
        ÓIt was interesting,Ô I said, sliding into my seat.
        Mr. Graham cleared his throat. ÓLadies, gentlemen. A moment of your precious time.

        I gasped as BrynÒs hand shot out, fingernails digging into my forearm. ÓBryn, whatØÔ
        Her eyes were locked on the front of the classroom. The roar of student chatter faded.
        ÓMuch obliged.Ô Mr. GrahamÒs raspy tone wafted through the room. ÓWe have a new student matriculating at the Mountain School today.Ô
        I began to turn in my chair and winced, certain that IÒd lost some skin to BrynÒs claw-like grip. Then I froze, catching the scent of a spring breeze full of sunlight. No, it canÒt be. But it was.
        Standing in an uneasy pose next to Mr. GrahamÒs desk was the hiker IÒd saved not twenty-four hours earlier.
        ÓThis is Seamus Doran,Ô our teacher continued, beaming at the boy, who looked distinctly uncomfortable.
        ÓItÒs Shay. I go by Shay,Ô he said quietly.
        ÓWelcome then, Shay.Ô Mr. GrahamÒs eyes cast about the room. My heart dropped when I saw his gaze fix on the empty seat to my right. ÓThereÒs a seat for you next to Miss Tor.Ô
        Bryn kicked the back of my chair insistently.
        ÓKnock it off,Ô I snapped, half turning toward her. ÓWhat am I supposed to doØÔ
        ÓSomething.Ô Her voice was low but alarmed.
        I was trapped between being thrilled and horrified to see him again. Even if I couldnÒt sort out my muddle of feelings, I still knew that when he recognized me, it would be disastrous. I pulled my hair forward in an attempt to veil my face.
        Where is my hoodie when I need itØ
        Shay walked slowly to his desk. When he reached his designated seat, I met his pale green eyes for a moment before looking away, but there was no doubt. He knew it was me. I was afraid, as I should have been, but the fear was tinged with satisfaction. In the mere seconds our eyes had locked, IÒd seen his astonishment. IÒd been a dream to him, and now I was real. His backpack slipped from his hands. A couple of pens rolled along the floor between our desks. I swallowed a groan and visored my face with my hand; it felt like flames were licking my belly. Bryn kicked my desk again so forcefully that it scooted forward an inch.
        I panicked and bolted to the front of the classroom. Mr. Graham took several steps backward as I rushed toward him.
        I whispered, ÓCramps,Ô and, ÓBloating.Ô Mr. Graham blushed and scribbled out a hall pass. I ran down the hall to the girlsÒ bathroom. Fortunately it was empty. I sank to the floor, shaking. The bathroom door creaked open.
        ÓCal,Ô Bryn whispered as she knelt beside me.
        I tempted fate and now itÒs hunting me down. I should have let the bear kill him. But the thought of anything hurting the new boy snatched my breath away. ÓHe cannot be here.Ô
        ÓI know.Ô Bryn scuttled closer and wrapped her arms around me. ÓBut he must be somebody. I mean, in the human world. Why else would he transfer in as a seniorØ That never happens.Ô
        ÓOh God, Bryn.Ô I raised my face from behind my fingers. ÓWhat if the Keepers knowØÔ
        She shook her head. ÓNo. They donÒt. When something goes wrong, our mistress deals with it. Instantly. YouÒre safe.Ô
        ÓYouÒre right.Ô I got up and went to the sink. ÓThey donÒt know.Ô
        I caught her glance in the mirror. ÓBut who could he beØÔ
        ÓJust the kid of some banking czar or a hotshot senator, like all the rest of the humans that go to school here,Ô she said. ÓHeÒs nothing to us.Ô
        IÒm such a fool. My legs were still rubbery. I canÒt believe I saved him.
        ÓPut this on; youÒre pasty.Ô Bryn pulled blush from her bag, handing it to me. ÓNo one knows about what happened but us and this boy. And he probably barely believes it himself. I mean, what outsider wouldØ Just pretend it never happened.Ô
        ÓOkay.Ô I swallowed my own horror at the realization that I actually wanted to see him. I felt his mouth against my arm and shivered. The stress of the union has finally gotten to me. IÒm losing it.
        I decided to skip the rest of first period, but I knew hiding from Shay Doran wasnÒt a realistic option. Considering that fewer than thirty students constituted the senior class, I was bound to see him in another course later in the day.
        FrenchØ
        No.
        AP BiologyØ
        No.
        Organic ChemistryØ
        Yes.
        Ms. Foris directed the should-be-dead hiker to join a pair of human students. As if he sensed my watchfulness, Shay turned and caught my stare. I quickly looked away, wishing I could keep my eyes on him. Instead I turned to Ren, who was arranging our lab materials. I tried to focus on the lab, but I could sense the strangerÒs inquisitive glances from across the room. I bit my lip to stop my smile. He wants to watch me too.
        Ren handed me a beaker. ÓSo have you thought about itØÔ
        ÓThought about whatØÔ I set the beaker down and reached for another bottle.
        ÓHanging out,Ô he said, resting his hand on my lower back. ÓOr are you still doubting your ability to control your packØÔ
        The rush of heat was as sudden as if IÒd been branded by his handprint. I didnÒt look at him. ÓIÒve got a bottle full of hydrochloric acid in my hand, Ren.
        DonÒt piss me off. You know youÒre not playing by the rules.Ô
        He laughed but snatched his hand back. When IÒd finished measuring the volatile liquid, I set the bottle down.
        ÓIÒve had other things on my mind,Ô I muttered, wishing I didnÒt want him to reach for me again.


        ÓThatÒs too bad.Ô His teeth flashed partly in friendship, the other part in warning.
        ÓAnd why is thatØÔ I leaned against the table.
        ÓBecause I was going to offer a rare invitation.Ô He began to make notes in his workbook.
        ÓAn invitation to whatØÔ I peered over his shoulder. As ever, his notations were perfect, but I enjoyed pretending I doubted his studiousness. I fought off the desire to snatch the pen and start a game of keep-away.
        He wore a wry smile. ÓI donÒt think I could extend any courtesy if you have doubts about our ability to interact peaceably.Ô
        I didnÒt take the bait. ÓIÒm interested, Ren. What are you offeringØÔ
        His eyes flashed, streaks of silver against black.
        ÓEfronÒs having a VIP party at one of his clubs in Vail this Friday. Some new bigwigÒs in town, and our master is wining and dining him as usual. We were going to hit it. You could come. Bring your pack.Ô
        I started at his words. ÓSeriouslyØÔ
        ÓWould I toy with youØÔ He cocked his head at me, eyes wide in affected innocence.
        ÓYes,Ô I said, and he laughed. This time he reached for my hand. I didnÒt flinch when his fingers trailed over mine.
        ÓThe offer stands. Take it or leave it,Ô he said, turning back to his workbook. He pulled his hand away, leaving my heart to its own ferocious pumping.
        ÓWhich clubØÔ
        ÓEden.Ô
        I clenched my teeth together so my jaw wouldnÒt drop.
        ÓOkay. WeÒll be there. Thanks.Ô I kept my tone nonchalant though anticipation made my limbs quiver.
        He didnÒt hide his smile. ÓAll your names will be on the list.Ô
        I chewed on my lip.
        ÓWhatØÔ Ren frowned.
        ÓIÒm not sure about Ansel.Ô
        Ren shrugged. He gripped the sides of the table and bent forward, arching his back in a languid stretch. ÓIf his name is on the list, heÒll get in.Ô
        I put my hands behind my back, threading my fingers so I wouldnÒt reach out to feel the flexing of his muscles.
        ÓHeÒs fifteen.Ô I averted my eyes from the fluid lines of his body.
        ÓCosetteÒs fifteen and sheÒll be there.Ô He moved closer to me. ÓWill he forgive you if you donÒt let him come alongØÔ
        ÓProbably not.Ô I imagined the outrage on AnselÒs face if I were to tell him about the club and his exclusion from the outing.
        ÓHis name will be on the list, but heÒs your brother. Your call, Lily.Ô
        ÓWill you please stop calling me thatØÔ I snapped.
        ÓNever.Ô
        ÓUh, hi.Ô A new voice sounded just behind me. RenÒs brow furrowed and I turned to face our visitor.
        The hiker hovered at the end of our lab station.
        Oh God.
        ÓCan I talk to youØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓWhyØÔ My retort was knife sharp and harder to spit out than it should have been. I wanted to talk to him, but that wasnÒt an option. I could sense RenÒs surprise at my hostility without looking at him. The force of my question drew the alpha near. I couldnÒt decide if I felt grateful or offended. After all, I was an alpha too.
        The new boyÒs gaze moved to Ren. I could see his menacing expression reflected in the strangerÒs eyes. No human could withstand a GuardianÒs warning glare, especially one that emanated from an alpha. I almost felt sorry for him.
        ÓNothing. Never mind,Ô Shay murmured as his nervous gaze darted from me to Ren, whose hands now rested on my hips.
        My instincts battled back and forth between the desire to tear RenÒs fingers off my body and relief from his closeness. I reveled in the strong, soft pressure of his hands, but I resented his attempt to possess me. I glanced up at him, filled with a nagging irritation. And then it hit me as my eyes returned to our uninvited guest. This isnÒt how I want Shay to see me.
        Shay shook his head as though heÒd been caught in a disorienting fog. The bell rang and he hurried away.
        ÓWeird kid,Ô Ren murmured, dropping his hands from my hips. ÓHeÒs new, huhØÔ
        ÓI guess. He was in homeroom with me and Bryn. Got stuck in the seat next to me, probably just wanted directions.Ô I tried to look bored. ÓHe hasnÒt figured out the rules yet. No mixing.Ô
        Ren returned to putting away our lab materials. ÓRight, that rule.Ô
        ÓJust Òcause you have boundary issues doesnÒt mean everyone else does. The rest of us respect the KeepersÒ wishes.Ô My voice dripped honey sweet.
        He just shrugged.
        Damn it, stop being so arrogant.
        ÓLook, IÒm starved. You got thatØÔ I gestured to the remaining beakers and bottles that needed to be reshelved in the classroomÒs cabinets.
        ÓNo problem.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô I grabbed my bag, walking swiftly from the room.
        The Guardians always ate lunch on the far side of the cafeteria. While the two packs sat at different tables, we still hovered near each other. Across the room were the KeepersÒ children, decked in Gucci and Prada, looking put out to be anywhere near the rest of us. The human students sat sandwiched between the wolves and our mastersÒ children. Sometimes I felt sorry for the mortals. In their own world they wielded immense power. But not here. At the
        Mountain School, the humans knew they were at the bottom of the food chain.
        Ansel and Mason already occupied our usual table, and I pulled up a chair next to my brother.
        ÓSo what did Ren wantØÔ AnselÒs eyes were bright with anticipation.
        Mason leaned forward, interested, but he didnÒt speak.
        ÓLetÒs wait until everyone is here.Ô I pulled the turkey sandwich out of my bag.
        Ansel growled impatiently and I shot him a warning glare. Steel legs screeched against the tile floor as Bryn took a seat close to me. Fey dropped into the chair beside Mason.
        My gaze swept over my now-circled packmates before flickering to the next table, where the Banes sat. Sabine drummed her long vamp-painted nails on the table and whispered in CosetteÒs ear. The younger blond girl pursed her lips. Her skin was so pale it was like you could stare right through her, and her constant fidgeting made it appear that she wished everyone could.
        Dax and Neville began an arm-wrestling match. Though Dax -clad in a Broncos jersey and baggy jeans -clearly outweighed the lean junior, beads of sweat began to appear on DaxÒs forehead. Neville, head-to-toe in beatnik black, slowly began to push DaxÒs arm toward the tabletop. Ren perched on the edge of the table, laughing at his friendsÒ antics, but his eyes darted frequently toward us.
        I swallowed a mouthful of turkey and wheat bread. ÓOkay, listen up.Ô
        In a single movement the Nightshades leaned forward. Except Mason, who tipped his chair away to balance on its back legs and crossed his arms behind his head. He glanced at the Banes and then winked at me. I laughed.
        ÓRenÒs watching. Be cool. Be Mason.Ô
        The rest of the pack mumbled embarrassed excuses, trying to assume more casual poses with varying levels of success.
        ÓThe Bane alpha made an interesting suggestion.Ô I chewed on my sandwich, ignoring my lurching stomach.
        Bryn twirled her spaghetti around the tines of her fork. ÓAnd what was thatØÔ
        ÓHe wants us to start hanging out.Ô I tried not to cringe as my pack struggled to hold their composure.
        Ansel sent corn chips scattering across the table. FeyÒs lips curled up in disgust and she threw an incredulous look at Bryn, who had drawn in a hissing breath. Only Mason remained unruffled. He stretched his arms languidly, looking pleased. My low growl made the pack settle.
        Bryn spoke first, in a hushed voice. ÓDo you mean he wants to date youØÔ I winced at her incredulous tone.
        ÓNo, us.Ô I swept my hand around the circle of the table. ÓOur packs. He thinks the Banes and Nightshades should start to merge now. Before the union.Ô
        ÓOh, come on.Ô Fey was livid. ÓWhy would we want to do that any sooner than we have toØÔ She shredded a napkin that had the misfortune of resting on her lunch tray.
        Mason rocked back and forth in his chair. ÓCould be interesting.Ô
        ÓBrynØÔ I turned to face her.
        ÓWhatÒs his motivationØÔ Her eyes darted to the Bane table.
        I followed her gaze. Dax looked crestfallen, while Neville pulled his tweed cap over his eyes, dropping his head back against his chair to nap. Ren had taken a seat near Sabine, who leaned into him, her lips moving rapidly as she spoke. CosetteÒs head bobbed in affirmation as she listened.
        ÓThe same as mine,Ô I murmured. ÓEfronÒs riding him. And LumineÒs doing the same with me. She had wraiths in my house last night.Ô
        My pack bristled at the mention of the shadow guards.
        ÓRen thinks that if we show our compliance to the union early,Ô I continued, Óyou know -follow orders before they are orders -that the Keepers will give us a break.Ô
        ÓWhat do you thinkØÔ Ansel had gathered the scattered Fritos back into a pile in front of him.
        ÓI think we should try it. One step at a time,Ô I said. ÓIf it sucks, weÒll separate and wait until the order is given in October.Ô
        Mason dropped his chair back to the floor. ÓWhat do you mean one step at a timeØÔ
        ÓWeÒre invited to a party at Eden on Friday night.Ô
        ÓWhoa.Ô Mason elbowed Ansel, who grinned.
        ÓBut . . .Ô All their eyes were on me. ÓI donÒt want the Banes to call the shots. Eden is EfronÒs turf. Their turf.Ô
        Bryn leaned closer to me but looked at the other Nightshades, baring her teeth. ÓSheÒs right. Ren canÒt control the merge.Ô
        ÓHe wonÒt,Ô I said. ÓIÒm going to keep him guessing. HeÒs always been too sure of himself.Ô
        My packmates laughed, nodding.
        ÓI need you guys to follow my lead and play nice,Ô I said. ÓEven if what I do is somewhat . . . shocking.Ô
        Mason drummed his fingers on the table. Ansel cocked his head. Bryn just nodded. I stared at Fey, who chomped at her apple before speaking.
        ÓYouÒre the alpha, Cal,Ô she said, mouth full of fruit flesh. ÓBut for the record, I hate Sabine. SheÒs a heinous bitch.Ô
        ÓMaybe sheÒs nice when you get to know her,Ô Ansel said. He shrank away from FeyÒs withering glare.
        ÓSo weÒre agreed, thenØÔ I straightened in my chair, waiting. They all nodded, Mason eagerly, Fey last.
        ÓOkay, guys. Here comes the cannonball.Ô I turned to face the Banes.
        ÓHey, Ren!Ô I called.
        He broke off his conversation with Sabine, whose face contorted with outrage. His eyebrows shot up, but he quickly composed his face into a picture of disinterested but respectful regard.
        ÓYeahØÔ
        ÓPush our tables togetherØÔ
        I heard Fey swear under her breath. My smile broadened when Ren couldnÒt suppress the startled twitch of his limbs.
        ÓOf course.Ô He shot a quick look at Dax and jerked his head toward us.
        The bulky senior walked over and gripped our table with one hand. He pulled it along the ground, which caused a horrible screeching of metal on tile, until it bumped up against the BanesÒ table. Heads all over the cafeteria lifted and turned toward the teeth-grating sound. The KeepersÒ faces registered shock and murmurs of interest drifted toward us.
        Good. Let Lumine and Efron hear about this as soon as possible.
        Mason was already on his feet; he dragged his chair over to Neville, who looked surprised but smiled and pushed his own seat back to make room.
        Mason waved Ansel over. My brother trotted happily to his friendÒs side, and Neville extended a welcoming hand.
        Huh. I hadnÒt expected such an easy melding of our packs.
        Sabine scooted backward when Fey carried her chair to the united tables. Fey stared back at the Bane girl, positioning her own seat as far from
        Sabine as possible.
        Maybe not so easy.
        ÓCallaØÔ Bryn waited beside me.
        ÓFey needs some moral support. And maybe restraints. Sit with her.Ô
        I kept my gaze on Ren. He leaned over to Dax. I saw his lips move though I couldnÒt hear the words. Dax stiffened. Ren put a hand on his shoulder, which Dax shrugged off as he stood.
        The broad-shouldered wolf sauntered past me, picked up the chair I had been sitting in, and carried it over to Bryn and Fey. I nodded and they adjusted their chairs with some reluctance to make room for the imposing Bane. Ren gestured to the chair next to him and raised his eyebrows at me.
        I grabbed my lunch and moved to the empty seat. Sabine sulked. Cosette offered a nervous smile as I sat down.
        ÓHello, ladies,Ô I said.
        Sabine grunted, tightening the lock of her arms around her body.
        ÓHi, Calla,Ô Cosette murmured, toying with the meatball atop her plate of spaghetti. Her glance darted uneasily from me to Sabine.
        ÓInteresting move, Lily.Ô Ren took a swig from his bottled water.
        I resumed chomping on my turkey sandwich and shrugged. ÓI thought it might save us from random acts of violence at Eden. IÒm sure Efron wouldnÒt enjoy pulling rival teen wolves off each other in the middle of his party.Ô
        Ren laughed, tilting his chair on its back legs, but Sabine glared at me.
        ÓSo youÒre comingØÔ Her nails dug into the flesh of her arms, leaving bright red welts.
        ÓOf course. We canÒt wait,Ô I said. My voice dripped saccharin.
        ÓWhatever.Ô She pulled out an emery board and began filing her nails.
        Ren brought his chair back to the floor with an abrupt clatter. ÓKnock it off, Sabine. Now.Ô
        She dropped the emery board and cast a pleading glance at Cosette. The younger Bane girl bit her lip, scooped up the board, and handed it back to


        Sabine.
        A trill of wicked laughter came from the other table. Fey grinned as her eyes followed DaxÒs wildly gesticulating hands.
        ÓWell, that is a strange sight,Ô I said. ÓSmiling ranks at the top of her seven deadly sins.Ô
        Ren leaned toward me. ÓDax is a funny guy. Great storyteller. Your pack will like him.Ô
        ÓThat seems to be the case.Ô
        Mason, Neville, and Ansel remained so engrossed in their conversation -which from snatches I caught seemed to be about whether Montreal, Austin, or Minneapolis produced the best indie bands -they didnÒt even glance at the rest of the wolves. I leaned back in my chair, feeling rather pleased with myself.
        This is easy.
        The mouthful of turkey sandwich IÒd bitten off caught in my throat when Ren rested his hand on my leg, his fingers exploring the curve of my thigh. I coughed and snatched the bottle of water from his other hand, taking several desperate swallows before swatting his fingers from my leg.
        ÓAre you trying to kill meØÔ I choked the words out. ÓKeep your hands to yourself.

        Ren opened his mouth as if to respond, but he suddenly jerked upright, looking behind me. I turned in my seat.
        Shay stood in the middle of the cafeteria, staring at our two tables, a mixture of curiosity and fear playing over his face.
        ÓI think youÒre right, Lily,Ô Ren said. ÓThat boy needs directions. He looks like he wants to come over here.Ô
        Shay took a hesitant step toward us. His eyes fixed on me, mesmerized. I shuddered and shoved the remainder of my sandwich into the brown paper bag.
        Sabine snickered. ÓMy, my, thatÒs a love-struck gaze if IÒve ever seen one. It looks like the newbie has a crush on Calla. IsnÒt that sweetØ Poor little human.Ô
        It was becoming too familiar, this mixture of fear and pleasure whenever I thought about the new boy and wondered what he might be thinking about me.
        A low rumble stirred in RenÒs chest. ÓMaybe I need to have a chat with him about how things stand with us . . . and where his place is at this school.Ô
        He started to rise. I couldnÒt let him get to Shay.
        ÓNo, Ren. Please. HeÒs just a human. He doesnÒt know any better.Ô I grabbed his arm, pulling him back into the chair. ÓGive it a day; heÒs bound to figure it out. They always do.Ô
        ÓIs that what you wantØÔ His voice dropped low. ÓFor me to leave him aloneØÔ
        ÓWeÒre not supposed to mix with the humans,Ô I said. ÓIt will only draw attention if you confront him.Ô
        He pulled my hand off his forearm, threading his fingers through my own.
        I tensed but didnÒt attempt to free my hand from his clasp.
        Okay, we can hold hands. This is okay. This will be okay.
        But my heart felt like I was trying to finish a marathon. I hated that I couldnÒt control myself around him -and that I had to.
        The rest of the pack, attuned to the sudden bristling of their two alphas, dropped their conversations and turned to the stranger. A rippling snarl emerged from their throats and my spine prickled. Their defensive reaction was the first unified act of the young Nightshades and Banes.
        We are a pack.
        With ten pairs of hostile Guardian eyes fixed upon him, Shay began to quiver. His glance shot around the cafeteria, settling on his lab partners from
        Organic Chemistry. He hurried over to their table with a quick, regretful glance back at me.
        A dark laugh rolled out of RenÒs throat. ÓGuess you were right, Lily. ThereÒs the learning curve in action.Ô
        I smiled weakly and crumpled my lunch bag, too aware of the disappointment still pinching me from the moment Shay had walked away.


        FIVE
        LAMELY TITLED ÓBIG IDEAS,Ô MY ONLY AFTERNOON course surveyed philosophy from the classical era through the present day. Despite its vague theme, the class had become my favorite, but when I saw Shay sitting in a desk near the tall windows of the roomÒs outer wall, my heart tripped over itself.
        I headed to the back of the room, as far away as I could get. ShayÒs eyes were on me as I took my seat. I pulled out the thick binder that contained our readings for the entire year and flipped to the homework from the previous night. As I tried to review my notes, the words blurred before me.
        Who is heØ Why is he hereØ
        A low, husky laugh drew my attention to the door as the three Bane seniors entered the room. Sabine smiled up at Ren. My jaw clenched to see her arm threaded through his. Dax bounded in just behind the pair. Ren scanned the half-filled seats, his grin fading the second he saw our new classmate.
        Ren pulled his arm free of Sabine, turned toward Dax, and jerked his chin in the strangerÒs direction. The two Banes swaggered shoulder to shoulder up to Shay, whose eyes widened as the wolves approached. I gripped the sides of my chair, ready to throw myself between predators and unwitting prey if things got out of hand. RenÒs lips curled back in an expression that could hardly be called a smile. I fought back a snarl as I watched the alpha close in.
        If you hurt him, IÒll kill you. I swallowed my own gasp at the unbidden thought, glad we werenÒt in wolf form. Ren was the last person I could threaten. He was the packÒs future. My future.
        He extended his hand. ÓIÒm Ren Laroche. YouÒre new here. I saw you in Organic Chemistry.Ô
        Shay frowned and slowly reached out, wincing when Ren grasped his fingers. But instead of shrinking down into his desk, as most humans would have, the stranger glared at Ren and ripped his hand out of the BaneÒs grasp.
        ÓShay. Shay Doran.Ô He flexed his fingers beneath his desk.
        ÓGood to know you, Shay.Ô Ren glanced at his hulking companion. ÓThis is Dax.Ô
        Dax made a show of cracking his knuckles. ÓHey, man. Hope you make it here. Tough school.Ô
        In a swift, unison motion Ren and Dax slid into the desks on either side of Shay. I clutched my pencil so tightly it snapped in half. From his newly selected seat, Ren winked at me. I sent him dagger eyes, but it only widened his smile.
        The bell sounded and our teacher, Mr. Selby, began to write on the whiteboard. The scrawled question: WHAT IS THE TRUE STATE OF NATUREØ filled the blank space.
        ÓBefore we launch into todayÒs discussion topic, I want to bring your attention to a new member of our class.Ô He turned and gestured to where Shay sat, tense, between the lounging Bane boys.
        ÓMr. Doran, would you say a few words about yourselfØÔ
        Shay shifted in his seat, glancing around the classroom.
        ÓIÒm Shay. I just moved here with my uncle. I was in Portland for the last two years. And then before that, well . . . I havenÒt ever stayed in one place for very long.Ô
        Mr. Selby smiled at our new classmate. ÓWelcome to the Mountain School. I understand that you may not have had time to catch up on all the assigned reading for this course yet, but feel free to join the discussion if youÒd like.Ô
        ÓThanks,Ô Shay said, before muttering something under his breath that sounded like: ÓIÒll try to keep up.Ô
        Mr. Selby turned back to the board. ÓFrom the reading: philosophersÒ ideas about how the natural order of the world operates. Where it all began, what it looks likeØÔ
        ÓIn paradisum. Paradise. Eden.Ô Ren flashed me a wicked smile.
        ÓVery good, Mr. Laroche. The state of nature as paradise. Lost forever -maybe, maybe notØ Enlightenment philosophers thought the New World might be the new Eden.
        Mr. Selby recorded the response on the whiteboard. ÓWhat elseØÔ
        ÓTabula rasa,Ô I answered. ÓThe blank slate.Ô
        ÓYes. Every person born with endless possibility inside them. LockeÒs theory gained quite a following. We should talk about whether you think itÒs viable in contemporary society. Other ideasØÔ
        ÓBellum omnium contra omnes.Ô
        All the non-humans in the room stiffened in their seats, heads turning toward the speaker. The rest of the students looked impressed by all the Latin phrases being thrown around, but no comprehension dawned on their faces.
        ÓThe war of all against all.Ô Shay frowned when Mr. Selby didnÒt copy the words onto the board.
        ÓThomas Hobbes is often considered a foundational theorist about the state of nature,Ô Shay continued, though his voice had become more hesitant.
        Mr. Selby turned, face paling as he stared at his new pupil.
        ShayÒs mouth flattened at Mr. SelbyÒs expression. ÓI do a lot of reading on my own.Ô
        ÓHobbes wasnÒt in our readings,Ô a cold voice said.
        I drew a sharp breath. The speaker was a Keeper boy with a crown of golden casually spiked hair. Logan Bane, EfronÒs only son, threw a spiteful look at Shay. I stared at the young Keeper. Logan never participated in discussion. He usually slept through class.
        ÓThat doesnÒt make any sense.Ô Shay twirled a pen in his fingers. ÓHeÒs in all the standard philosophy texts.Ô
        Mr. Selby glanced at Logan, who tilted his head at the teacher and raised his eyebrows.
        ÓThe, um, Mountain School curriculum doesnÒt include Thomas Hobbes.Ô Mr. SelbyÒs eyes bulged, still fixed on the young Keeper.
        Shay looked ready to stand on top of his desk in protest. ÓWhatØÔ
        Logan turned to him. ÓIt has been concluded that his ideas are somewhat banal for our consideration.Ô
        ÓBy whoØÔ The KeepersÒ and GuardiansÒ eyes were focused on Shay. The human students looked as though they wanted to hide beneath their desks until this line of discussion was dropped.
        Logan pulled off the sunglasses he always wore, no matter the weather nor the time of day.
        I watched, amazed. This must be a big deal.
        ÓThe Regents,Ô he said, as if correcting a childÒs mistake. ÓOne of whom is your uncle, Shay. Also my father and several other significant men who protect the reputation of this institution.Ô
        My jaw dropped. UncleØ


        ÓAnd theyÒve censored HobbesØÔ Shay said. ÓIÒve never heard anything so ridiculous.Ô
        ÓLetÒs move on, shall weØÔ A sheen of sweat appeared on Mr. SelbyÒs forehead.
        ÓWhyØ Why wouldnÒt you study HobbesØ HeÒs arguably the founder of this subject of discussion,Ô Shay blurted.
        My fingers gripped the edge of my desk. He might as well have walked in front of a firing squad wearing a target. I canÒt believe I have to help him again.
        ÓBecause we know better.Ô I spit out the words. ÓWe can evolve from HobbesÒs disastrous world and not wallow in violence. War is a savage schoolmaster, rightØÔ
        Mr. Selby gave me a grateful smile, wiping his brow with a handkerchief. ÓThank you, Ms. Tor. Nice use of Thucydides. The theorists we study in this class have a more hopeful outlook on the world than did Mr. Hobbes.Ô
        Ren beat pencils on his desk like drumsticks. ÓI donÒt know. Savagery seems okay to me.Ô
        All the Guardians in the class burst into laughter, including myself. The human children shrank into their seats looking terrified, except Shay, who wore an expression of utter confusion. The young Keepers smirked, throwing disdainful glances at the wolves.
        ShayÒs next words were frustrated but insistent. ÓHobbes isnÒt talking about savagery. ItÒs about the ceaseless struggle for power. Strife unending that makes the world go round. ThatÒs the true state of nature. You canÒt just ignore it because some stuffed shirts call it vulgar.Ô
        Ren turned to face Shay, regarding the new student with a gaze that was almost admiring, if still wary. Dax glanced from his alpha to me and then to
        Shay. He looked like he was waiting for one of us to spontaneously combust. Sabine stared at Shay as if the boyÒs skin had turned inside out. Logan sighed and began to examine his fingernails.
        Shay threw a pleading look at Mr. Selby. ÓCan we please talk about the war of all against allØ I think itÒs the most important idea IÒve come across in philosophy.Ô
        The sweat on Mr. SelbyÒs forehead formed droplets that trickled down his temples.
        ÓWell, I suppose . . .Ô He raised the marker to begin writing on the whiteboard. A spasm jerked through his fingers and the dry-erase pen dropped to the floor again.
        ÓYou need to work on your reflexes, Mr. Selby,Ô Ren teased. A nervous titter moved through the classroom.
        Our teacher didnÒt respond; the quaking of his fingers moved up his arm. His entire body convulsed. He bent backward, flailed, and collapsed to the floor twitching violently. White spittle collected at the corners of his mouth, spilling down his jawline.
        ÓOh my God, heÒs having a seizure!Ô shrieked a human girl, who I thought was called Rachel. IÒd never bothered to learn most of their names.
        Dax bolted from his desk and crouched beside Mr. SelbyÒs tormented body. He shouted at the still-screeching human girl, ÓShut up and go get help!Ô
        She scampered from the classroom. Several human children had pulled out their phones.
        ÓPhones away now!Ô LoganÒs sharp command filled the room.
        ÓJust get Nurse Flynn, Rachel,Ô he called to the girl in a loud but rather lazy voice. The golden-haired Keeper looked bored. I stared at him. Nurse Flynn was a Keeper who oversaw the small infirmary in the Mountain School, but I wasnÒt sure she had any real medical training.
        Dax, who had stilled our teacherÒs convulsions through sheer brute strength, frowned. ÓHe needs an ambulance.Ô
        ÓNo, he doesnÒt. When Flynn arrives, our dear teacher will be fine.Ô LoganÒs cold response was accompanied by a sweep of his eyes across the room.
        He raised his crystal-clear voice, addressing the class.
        ÓIn case you hadnÒt noticed, weÒre finished here. Go find someplace else to be.Ô
        Most of the human students bolted from the room. A few stared for another minute at Dax, who still pinned Mr. Selby against the tile floor, then slunk off whispering to each other. The other Keeper children nodded at Logan and moved quietly out the door. The Guardians, and Shay, hesitated. Our eyes fixed on Logan, who gazed back at us with smug confidence. An ebony-haired woman, with a stunning figure marred by the large, misshapen hump on her back, appeared in the doorway. She was followed by two men who pushed a gurney.
        ÓWeÒll take it from here, Dax.Ô
        Dax released Mr. Selby, who immediately began to flail again. Nurse Flynn withdrew a syringe from the pocket of her lab coat, knelt down, and plunged the needle into his neck. Mr. SelbyÒs spasms eased and he moaned once before dropping into unconsciousness. Nurse Flynn nodded to her two companions, who lifted Mr. Selby onto the gurney and wheeled him from the room.
        She turned to Logan. ÓThank you for sending Rachel to alert me, Mr. Bane.Ô
        The golden-haired boy made a dismissive gesture with his hand.
        ÓYour prompt attention to the matter is noted, Lana.Ô
        Nurse Flynn dipped into a curtsy and left the classroom.
        Logan sauntered over to Shay. ÓLetÒs take a walk.Ô
        Shay slowly rose to his feet. ÓWhat the hell just happenedØÔ
        ÓMr. Selby is epileptic. ItÒs a shame, really. HeÒs a fine teacher,Ô Logan replied, the hand that he still held behind him jerking rapidly in odd flickers of his fingers.
        ShayÒs eyelids fluttered as Logan smiled, sliding his arm around the boyÒs shoulders. He drew our new classmate, who stumbled forward in a near stupor, toward the door.
        ÓIÒll give you a ride home. IÒm sure Bosque is eager to hear about your first day at our school.Ô
        The two boys walked away. Logan turned once and flashed a smile at the Guardians, who were now the sole occupants of the classroom.
        Ren leapt to his feet and swore. ÓWhat was thatØÔ
        I thought about standing but decided against it. My limbs seemed to have transformed into Jell-O. RenÒs gaze moved over my face. He crouched beside my desk, folding my shaking hands in his own.
        ÓCalla,Ô he said. ÓAre you all rightØÔ
        I pulled out of his grasp. ÓHis uncle. Logan said ShayÒs uncle is a Regent. ThatÒs just not possible. God, Ren. Why would the Keepers have anything to do with a human boyØ Who is BosqueØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know. IÒve never heard of them adopting a human. If thatÒs even the right word.Ô Ren shoved his hands in his pockets. ÓEfron hasnÒt said anything about it. At least not to me.Ô
        ÓAnd what happened to Mr. SelbyØÔ Dax wandered over to RenÒs side. ÓI didnÒt know he was epileptic.Ô
        ÓWhen did you all become idiotsØÔ SabineÒs voice was jagged as broken glass. ÓHe isnÒt epileptic. You know the phrase that stupid boy kept repeating is forbidden. He triggered one of the KeepersÒ spells. Selby was being punished for discussing a censored subject. The Keepers donÒt tolerate such behavior.Ô
        Dax turned toward her. ÓSo no ambulanceØÔ
        ÓA doctor couldnÒt do anything for him,Ô she said. ÓFlynnÒs obviously the spellwarder at our school. DonÒt you know anythingØÔ
        She stood up and, with a final withering glare, flipped her long hair and strode from the classroom.


        SIX
        ÓYOU CANÒT BE SERIOUS.Ô I PULLED THE corset from BrynÒs hands. The velvet slid enticingly over my fingers, but I cringed at the thought of wearing it in public.
        ÓBrutal truth time.Ô She walked to my closet and began shuffling through clothes. ÓYou own nothing that will work. Just pretend itÒs Halloween.Ô
        ÓYeah, that makes me feel much better.Ô I turned toward the mirror and held the corset against my body. ÓAnd who knows what IÒll be wearing on that day.
        Ô
        Bryn shut my closet door, cutting off all fashion escape routes. ÓSince itÒs up to Naomi, probably something with puffed sleeves.Ô
        ÓUgh. I canÒt think about the union now.Ô I handed the corset back to her.
        ÓYouÒll look amazing tonight at least,Ô she said. ÓGet out of that shirt so we can get you into this.Ô
        I looked her up and down. She was striking in her formfitting black satin dress and brass-buckled combat boots.
        ÓYouÒre sure about thisØÔ I sighed.
        She bobbed her head with a little too much enthusiasm. ÓYou have to look fierce, Cal. YouÒre our alpha. Make an impression.Ô
        ÓFine. IÒll wear it. But only with a jacket,Ô I said. ÓAnd IÒm still wearing my jeans.Ô
        Bryn frowned for a moment but then shrugged. ÓI guess that works. Suit yourself.Ô
        She sat on the bed while I stripped off my T-shirt and bra and wiggled into the corset.
        ÓIÒll lace it up,Ô Bryn said. ÓJust tell me when you canÒt breathe.Ô
        ÓGreat,Ô I said.
        ÓSay uncle!Ô She jerked the stays.
        ÓThatÒs tight enough!Ô I choked, glancing down. Oh my God.
        ÓIÒd kill for your boobs,Ô Bryn said to my reflection.
        I snatched my leather jacket from the back of a chair, pulling it tight around my body.
        ÓI didnÒt have these boobs until you cinched it up.Ô
        She laughed. ÓRenÒs going to turn inside out when he sees you.Ô
        ÓStop.Ô
        ÓWell, thatÒs the point, isnÒt itØÔ
        I didnÒt answer. Maybe that wouldnÒt be a bad thing. The union was getting so close. I wanted him to want me, even if we couldnÒt act on it.
        She was quiet for a minute. ÓHe hasnÒt bothered you again, has heØÔ
        ÓI wouldnÒt say heÒs bothering me,Ô I mused. ÓRenÒs just being Ren.Ô
        ÓI wasnÒt talking about Ren.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô I frowned. ÓNo. Nothing else. He hasnÒt tried to talk to me since Logan pulled him out of Big Ideas.Ô I fiddled with the embroidery on the corsetÒs hem, thinking about how I wished he would try, even if I shouldnÒt want him to.
        ÓAnd Mr. SelbyØÔ
        ÓBack in class like nothing happened.Ô
        ÓWell, maybe everything will get back to normal now.Ô She smiled.
        ÓNothing will be normal if I have to keep wearing stuff like this.Ô I rapped my knuckles on the corsetÒs boning. ÓAt least it might be able to double as armor.Ô
        A gasp followed by several coughs came from my bedroom door. I turned to see Ansel, ashen-faced, staring at us from the doorway. I quickly buttoned my jacket, but his eyes were locked on Bryn.
        ÓAre you feeling okayØÔ I frowned at my little brother.
        Ansel seemed to have lost his ability to blink.
        Bryn smiled at him. ÓWhatÒs up, Cub ScoutØÔ
        ÓCome on, Bryn.Ô He kicked at the door frame. ÓIÒm a sophomore now.Ô
        ÓYep, and weÒre seniors. Which makes you a cub as far as IÒm concerned.Ô
        ÓWhatever. I just wondered when you guys were gonna be ready.Ô Ansel stared at his shoes. ÓMason said heÒd drive -his parents gave him the Land
        Rover for the night. Fey is already at his house. He wants to know when he should pick us up.Ô
        ÓHalf an hour, tops,Ô I said. ÓBryn, do you have fashion tips for my brother tooØÔ
        She wandered over to Ansel, who stood transfixed in the doorway. She tugged at the collar of his black silk shirt, deftly unfastened one button more than
        Ansel had left open, and eyed his jeans critically. After a moment she smiled, patting his cheek.
        ÓNah, heÒs adorable.Ô
        Ansel swallowed and then bolted from the door frame.
        ÓIÒll yell when Mason gets here!Ô he called without looking back.
        The bouncer, a Titanesque Bane elder, took our names and jerked his thumb toward a stairway cordoned off from the main floor of the club.
        ÓVIPs head upstairs.Ô His eyes were respectful but wary as they moved over our party.
        ÓThanks.Ô I led the Nightshades up the steel staircase to the second level of the warehouse-like club. Eden throbbed with a mix of industrial beats and dark trance. Humans packed the main dance floor, pulsing and swaying with the heavy bass. Bryn elbowed me. Compared to the other women in the room, I could have been mistaken for a nun.
        ÓAre you going to say I told you soØÔ I glared at her as I pulled off my jacket, baring my arms, shoulders, and far too much else.
        ÓI donÒt think I have to.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not gonna fall out of that, are youØÔ Ansel laughed.
        ÓShut up or IÒll make you wait in the car.Ô


        Mason darted forward, wrapped his arm around my shoulders, and pecked me on the cheek. ÓYou look fabulous. Ignore them -go forth and conquer.Ô
        I squeezed his hand but wrinkled my nose when we reached the second floor. Mason frowned when he caught the scent in the same moment. We both glanced up at the ceiling. No less than six wraiths floated in and out of the scaffolding above us.
        ÓTight security,Ô he murmured.
        ÓNo kidding.Ô I fought to keep my eyes off the shadow guards who hovered fifteen feet over our heads.
        Bryn flinched when she saw the dark figures skimming along the ceiling. Ansel twined his fingers through hers and tugged her forward.
        ÓCome on, weÒre on the list, rightØ EfronÒs guests. No trouble.Ô
        Bryn let my brother guide her onto the dance floor. Fey brought up the rear of our pack. Her lips half curled in a snarl as her gaze darted up at the wraiths. She took a few quick steps forward to catch us.
        ÓSo what do we do nowØÔ she asked. ÓJust shut up and danceØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓWe need to find our hosts and thank them for inviting us.Ô
        Fey put her hands on her hips. ÓYouÒre trying to kill me from prolonged Sabine exposure, arenÒt youØÔ
        ÓJust say hello. Then shut up and dance.Ô
        ÓDeal.Ô She shook her red hair so that it fanned around her shoulders, making her look like a lioness.
        The dance floor gleamed, shimmering colors running across the black surface like it was a pool of oil. Bodies pulsed, pressed together, in rhythm with the throbbing bass line that shook the entire club. A sleek silver bar extended along the far side of the room. Dark velvet couches ringed the dance floor.
        Professional dancers, scantily clad and wielding whips, writhed on platforms scattered throughout the room. Broad, leathery wings sprouted from some of the dancersÒ backs. Given EfronÒs reputation, I couldnÒt be sure if they were part of the dominatrix costumes or the real thing.
        Most of the guests were Keepers. I saw Logan Bane dancing amid a crowd of his peers and, surprisingly, Lana Flynn. A few Bane Guardians, adults, stalked through the club, their eyes darting throughout the space, muscles tense.
        Mason tightened his grip on my shoulder, steering me toward the bar. He walked confidently toward a young man who was laughing with the Bane
        Guardian pouring shots behind the bar. The bartender looked as though heÒd been molded into his clothes, but that wasnÒt a bad thing.
        Bryn leaned over, whispering in my ear. ÓForget drinks. IÒll take a double of him.

        ÓJust behave.Ô I giggled.
        ÓHey, man,Ô Mason called, and Neville turned to face us, a wary smile sliding across his mouth.
        If a band had been playing at Eden that night, I would have assumed Neville, dressed in a T-shirt and leather pants, was with them. I cast my eyes around, attempting to search the club in a casual manner. Neville watched me with a knowing smile.
        ÓWe have a table at the back,Ô he said softly. ÓHeÒs been waiting for you.Ô
        Neville led us away from the dance floor to a secluded corner of the room where the young Banes lounged on couches. Cosette and Dax sat opposite
        Ren. The alpha grinned at his packmates while one of the leather-clad dancers, draped across him like a cloak, nuzzled his neck. An unfamiliar, painful gnawing began in my stomach.
        Bryn leaned into me. ÓI wouldnÒt let a succubus get that close, if I were him.Ô
        A shiver moved up my spine. She thinks the wings are real.
        I looked closer and saw that the coquette whose lips were latched on RenÒs cheek did not have wings. She sat up, smiling at Ren, who glanced at her with a disinterested expression. My eyes widened. It was Sabine. I could barely recognize her in the mirror-shine black leather hip-huggers and studded bustier.
        Fey coughed: ÓSlut.Ô
        Bryn giggled. Ansel choked on his drink when he caught sight of Sabine.
        ÓHey, Ren.Ô Neville squeezed himself on the couch between Sabine and his pack leader. ÓLook who I found.Ô
        A warm tremor bubbled up through my veins as RenÒs eyes moved over my corseted body.
        I stole a glance at my newly generous curves. Maybe thereÒs something to this outfit after all.
        ÓYou guys look great.Ô He gestured to the couch where Dax and Cosette sat and the other, still-empty couch next to them. ÓPlease join us.Ô
        He turned to Neville and Sabine. ÓMake room for Calla.Ô
        Sabine rose with some reluctance while Neville eyed the near-empty glasses on the table.
        ÓLooks like youÒre ready for another round anyway.Ô He looked at Mason. ÓMake a bar run with meØÔ
        Mason shrugged, trailing after Neville. Dax frowned as he watched the two boys move off. I caught Fey eyeing DaxÒs biceps and a smile twitched at the corner of my mouth.
        Ansel took a seat on the empty couch, pulling Bryn along with him. Ren stretched his hand out to me. I hesitated but then took his fingers in my own, letting him draw me down onto the sofa next to him.
        ÓLet me get that out of the way for you.Ô He took the jacket IÒd slung over one arm and draped it along the back of the couch. From behind me I heard
        Sabine sigh.
        ÓI think thereÒs a platform missing its go-go dancer, Sabine.Ô FeyÒs brutal tone cut through our courtesies.
        ÓPlay nice,Ô I growled.
        ÓItÒs fine.Ô Sabine held Fey in a steady gaze. ÓTalk bores me.Ô She glanced at Ren.
        ÓGo dance,Ô he said. ÓTry to stay out of trouble.Ô
        With a toss of her hair, which shone like vinyl under the flashing club lights, Sabine turned on a needle-sharp heel and trotted away.
        I patted the empty space on the couch next to me. ÓFeyØÔ
        She lowered herself onto the velvet cushions.
        ÓItÒs a party. Have fun.Ô I flashed fangs at her, making sure she knew it was an order, not a request.
        She settled for drawing patterns in the plush velvet with her sharp nails.
        My hand still lay enfolded in RenÒs grasp. His thumb slid up and down the back of my wrist, taking my mind off Fey completely. It was dangerous to be around him.
        ÓSorry, guys.Ô Bryn suddenly jumped up. ÓAs much as it pains me to agree with Sabine about anything, IÒm here for the dancing. WhoÒs with meØÔ
        Ansel was on his feet immediately. ÓI am.Ô
        ÓGreat!Ô Bryn dragged my brother away.
        Fey watched them depart and pointed at Dax. ÓDo you danceØÔ
        ÓDo youØÔ he replied.
        ÓWhy donÒt you find outØÔ
        She rose, wandering past the Bane, whose eyes went wild when she trailed her fingertips over his broad shoulders. She laughed and darted away. Dax looked at Ren, who twitched his wrist, and Dax went after Fey.
        I eased back into the cushions. ÓSheÒs like Jekyll and Hyde.Ô
        ÓSheÒs your best warrior, rightØÔ Ren asked.


        I nodded.
        ÓThatÒs Dax too. It makes sense that theyÒd be drawn to each other. Like attracts like.Ô
        ÓI thought opposites attracted,Ô I countered.
        Ren shook his head. ÓNo. ThatÒs pop culture drivel. If youÒre a real student of literature, and I mean the good stuff -Chaucer, Shakespeare -you figure out that only souls who truly reflect each other make good love matches.Ô He paused and a smile pulled at one corner of his mouth. ÓIf they can find each other, that is.Ô
        I blinked at him. ÓYouÒre talking about soul matesØ When did you become a romanticØÔ
        ÓThereÒs a lot you donÒt know about me.Ô Something in his voice made me quiver.
        I sought a safe place for my eyes and then realized that Cosette still sat, abandoned, on the other couch.
        RenÒs gaze followed mine. ÓCosette, why donÒt you go join the othersØÔ She bolted from the couch.
        I frowned, suddenly aware of the cloak of darkness that covered Ren and me in the solitary corner of the nightclub. ÓYou didnÒt have to send her away.Ô
        ÓAre you afraid to be alone with me, LilyØÔ His voice looped over me like a rope, pulling me toward him.
        I tried to sound strong. ÓIÒm not afraid of anything.Ô
        ÓAnythingØÔ he asked. ÓThatÒs an impressive claim. Even for an alpha.Ô
        ÓAre you suggesting there is something youÒre afraid ofØÔ
        My chest tightened when Ren flinched.
        ÓYes, one thing.Ô I could barely hear his murmured response.
        His retreat drew me forward. ÓOne thingØÔ
        When he looked at me, his troubled expression faded.
        ÓThat would be my secret. I wonÒt give it up without getting something in return.Ô
        His hand slipped over my shoulder beneath the cascade of my hair, his fingers pausing to cup the nape of my neck. He pulled me close; the strength of his arms set my blood on fire.
        I twisted out of his grasp. There were Keepers everywhere. ÓYou can keep your secrets.Ô As much as I wanted his touch, I didnÒt trust him yet. IÒd heard too much about his other conquests. Besides, he knew better. The alpha female was supposed to be pure at the union. And that meant no romance before the ceremony.
        As if heÒd read my mind, RenÒs mouth slid in a wicked grin, eyes fixing on my curves. ÓBe honest. Can you breathe in that thingØÔ
        My nails dug into the sofa cushion. Watch yourself, Ren. Two can play hardball.
        ÓSo you and SabineØÔ
        ÓHuhØÔ He lounged back into the cushions, drawing away from me into the shadows.
        ÓOh, I see. Do all the Bane girls suck on your neck as a matter of courseØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ His face twisted, angry. ÓNo. Efron has a thing for Sabine. Favors her. Something about her attitude he finds appealing. He gave her some X when we got here. SheÒs been rather, um . . . playful since she took it.Ô
        ÓUh, okay.Ô
        Her attitudeØ You mean Efron enjoys spiteful bitchinessØ
        He began to slide his arm around my waist.
        ÓJealousØÔ
        I locked my fingers around his wrist, stopping the progress of his hand.
        ÓDonÒt be ridiculous.Ô But my skin crackled at the renewed touch.
        Heavy footfalls nearby announced the approach of a massive Bane elder. We jumped apart.
        ÓEfronÒs asking for you.Ô The guard stared at Ren. ÓHeÒs in his office.Ô
        ÓOf course. IÒll be right down.Ô Ren glanced at me. ÓYou want to find the othersØ I donÒt know how long this will take.Ô
        EfronÒs guard shook his head. ÓHe wants the Nightshade alpha too. Both of you.Ô
        Ren wrapped both his arms around my waist and I didnÒt resist.
        What does RenÒs master want with meØ
        ÓAll right.Ô Ren swallowed hard, gesturing for me to follow him. ÓLetÒs not keep him waiting.Ô
        The elder Guardian grunted in approval and faded into the darkness.
        Ren led me along the edge of the shimmering dance floor and back to the staircase. I gripped his fingers hard until I could feel each heartbeat throb in my veins. Efron Bane. The name made my spine curl up. I was trusting Ren to keep me at a safe distance.
        We snaked through the claustrophobia-inducing crowd of humans on the first floor of the club until he stopped in front of a tall wooden door. The face of the oak surface had been intricately carved. I stepped back to examine the image. It depicted the archangel Michael barring a downtrodden Adam and
        Eve from entering the Garden of Eden.
        ÓThatÒs an interesting choice.Ô I jerked my chin toward the door.
        ÓEfron has an unusual sense of humor.Ô He squeezed my hand and the icy chill on my skin thawed a bit.
        He rapped sharply on the wooden door. A moment later it opened and I blinked in surprise.
        Lumine Nightshade stepped back from the door, beckoning us to enter. ÓWelcome, children. So lovely to see you.Ô
        The air smelled of cigar smoke and sherry. Wall-length murals hung throughout the room. Each painting depicted a scene from DanteÒs Inferno. I quickly looked away; the images of hell were much too graphic for close scrutiny.
        Lumine turned her eyes on the Bane alpha. ÓRenier Laroche. It is such a pleasure to meet you. IÒm Lumine Nightshade. Efron has nothing but praise for you, dear boy.Ô Her smile was like a string of pearls.
        Ren inclined his head. ÓThank you, Mistress Nightshade.Ô
        ÓThere is someone newly arrived to Vail that Efron and I have been eager for you both to meet.Ô Lumine led us toward two high-back leather chairs and a couch that faced a roaring fireplace. ÓEfron. TheyÒre here.Ô
        A man sat on the couch, one arm draped along its back; his other hand clasped a snifter of brandy. He had pale skin and the same golden halo of hair that graced his sonÒs head.
        ÓItÒs good to see you, Renier.Ô Efron took a sip of brandy. ÓAnd the lovely Calla. We meet at last.Ô
        He stretched his hand out, hooking a finger at me. I hesitated, but Lumine pushed me toward the couch. My body went cold the moment RenÒs fingers were wrenched from my own. I tried to keep from shaking when the Bane master took my hand in his, pressing my fingers to his lips. His eyes mirrored the bright amber of the flames that leapt in the nearby fireplace. My chest contracted and it took every ounce of my self-control to keep still.
        ÓPlease take a seat.Ô He kept my hand in his grasp and pulled me onto the couch.
        I cast a desperate glance at Ren, who wore an agonized expression.
        Lumine touched RenÒs shoulder. ÓWhy donÒt you join them.Ô
        It was one of the only times I remembered feeling grateful to my mistress.


        Ren came to my side, and I sidled closer to him, trying to put as much distance between myself and Efron as possible, which was difficult considering he wouldnÒt let go of my hand.
        ÓCome now, children,Ô Efron chided. ÓWeÒre all here to have a good time, arenÒt weØÔ He released my hand, but only to run his fingers along my collarbone. My mind reeled.
        Efron has a thing for Sabine. Favors her.
        I pressed closer to Ren. He put his arm around me, glaring at Efron, who only raised an eyebrow at his alpha.
        ÓYouÒd best remember your place, Renier.Ô
        ÓAnd you should remember yours, Efron. Let her be.Ô LumineÒs silky voice cut toward her counterpart. ÓCalla belongs to me for another month. If Logan doesnÒt object to your dallying with his pack, then so be it.Ô
        ÓLoganØÔ RenÒs head whipped around to face my mistress.
        She nodded curtly.
        ÓYes.Ô Efron snipped the tip of a cigar. ÓIt has been determined that Logan should inherit the new pack. HeÒs just come of age. I couldnÒt be more pleased; such an appropriate gift for his eighteenth birthday. My son will be your master after the Rite of Union.Ô
        ÓItÒs true. But the decision didnÒt rest with us.Ô Lumine leaned over Efron, lighting his cigar with a flame that jumped from the tip of her fingernail. ÓIt came from -Ô
        Her words cut off and her eyes flew to the office door, which had abruptly swung open.
        A tall, elegantly dressed man swept into the room. He had his arm around the shoulders of a weary-looking teenage boy. I almost fell off the couch. I must be dreaming; this cannot be happening.
        My nails dug into RenÒs thigh.
        ÓWhatØÔ He kept his voice low, turning toward the door. ÓUgh, not this kid again.Ô
        Shay Doran appeared as shocked as we were. He halted, staring at us until the tall stranger guided him forward and gestured to one of the leather chairs opposite the couch.
        ÓHave a seat.Ô
        Efron rose and Lumine bowed to the newly arrived man.
        ÓMay I get you anythingØÔ She smiled sweetly.
        He looked at EfronÒs glass. ÓA brandy would be fine. Thank you, Lumine.Ô
        The man unbuttoned his suit jacket, settling into the leather chair. When I met his eyes, they were an inhuman shade of silver that pierced my body like a sword. My hands began to shake.
        ÓThank you for inviting them to join us, Efron,Ô he said.
        ÓOf course.Ô Efron bobbed his head.
        Lumine returned with a crystal snifter of brandy.
        ÓAh, good.Ô He took a long whiff of the liquor. ÓFine indeed.Ô
        The two Keepers hovered near the man, watching his every gesture intently. I followed their movements with increasing alarm.
        The stranger leaned forward, smiling. ÓRenier, Calla, my name is Bosque Mar. Your families and mine have a long history, though IÒve been away for some years now. I asked my dear friends to bring you here this evening so I could introduce you to my nephew.Ô
        He gestured to Shay, who still stared at us in mute bewilderment.
        Our familiesØ
        Bosque Mar had aquiline features, olive skin, and deep brown hair that was slicked back helmet-like against his head. Like EfronÒs, his eyes danced as though alive with flames. My gaze moved to Shay. The boyÒs golden brown hair and tawny skin bore no resemblance to the man who claimed to be his uncle.
        Why would the Keepers have a human child living among themØ
        Shay looked from his ÓuncleÔ to the other Keepers, then he glanced at me. He met my befuddled gaze, offering an uneasy smile.
        ÓPerhaps youÒve already seen each other at schoolØÔ Lumine watched me expectantly, her tongue running over her ruby-painted lips.
        ÓYeah. We have a couple of classes together.Ô I spoke carefully as I kept my eyes on my new classmate. I could barely hear myself over my shrieking nerves. ÓHello, Shay. I hope youÒve had a good first week at school. Sorry we havenÒt had the chance to be properly introduced until now. IÒm Calla Tor.Ô
        I could see a question forming on ShayÒs lips. I glared at him and his mouth snapped shut.
        My mistress smiled, exposing her bright white teeth. ÓExcellent. We wouldnÒt want poor Shay to be isolated, now, would weØ Life can be so hard for transfer students.Ô
        I stared at Lumine. WhatØ
        ÓThe Mountain School is a tightly knit community.Ô Efron leaned casually against the mantel, cigar smoke curling around him. ÓWe just want to be sure that you know Shay is part of our family. You should keep an eye out for him, the way you would your own.Ô
        Ren watched his master, though he spoke to Shay. ÓOf course. You can let us know if you need anything.Ô
        A dry laugh escaped ShayÒs throat. ÓThanks.Ô
        ÓIf youÒll excuse our brevity, I have more friends at the party IÒd like my nephew to meet.Ô Bosque took another sip of his brandy and then handed the glass back to Lumine.
        ÓShay.Ô He rose, gesturing for the boy to follow. Shay glanced at me once more before trailing after his uncle. I watched them go, wishing I could follow and puzzle out ShayÒs place in my world. Who are youØ
        An imposing ebony grandfather clock in a corner of the room began to chime. Midnight. EfronÒs lips hooked upward.
        ÓAh, the witching hour. Best time for dancing. Go enjoy yourselves. IÒm sorry I canÒt join you.Ô He winked at me and my blood went cold. ÓLumine and I have some business to discuss.Ô
        Ren grasped my arm, drawing me from the couch. I fought the urge to run from EfronÒs office. When the massive oak door had closed behind us, I convulsed with the shudder IÒd been holding back.
        Ren glanced at me. ÓAre you all rightØÔ
        I rubbed my arms, trying to shake the creeping discomfort from my skin. ÓI think so.Ô
        He placed his hands on my shoulders, turning me toward him. ÓIÒm sorry about Efron. I didnÒt think heÒd be that way with you -since youÒre a Nightshade.
        Ô
        ÓIÒd heard about his habits but never took the rumors seriously,Ô I said. ÓI canÒt believe Sabine encourages him.Ô
        ÓYou shouldnÒt judge Sabine.Ô RenÒs hands dropped. He started to walk away.
        ÓWhy notØÔ I called, chasing after him through the tangle of bodies on the main dance floor. ÓRen, wait!Ô
        He finally paused at the bottom of the staircase, but he didnÒt look at me. ÓSabine keeps Efron entertained so he wonÒt go after Cosette. Cosette is young and terrified of our master. Sabine is very protective of her, and sheÒs sacrificed a lot to keep Cosette out of EfronÒs sights -so sheÒs jaded. IÒd say itÒs understandable.Ô


        His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides. ÓShe can help Cosette . . . in a way I canÒt.Ô
        ÓOh God.Ô My stomach rolled over. ÓIÒm sorry, Ren. I shouldnÒt have said anything.

        ÓDonÒt worry about it,Ô he said quietly. ÓYou couldnÒt have known.Ô
        He started up the staircase. ÓIÒm just glad youÒve been under Lumine all this time.Ô
        When we reached the second floor, Bryn darted from the crowd. ÓCalla!Ô
        Ansel followed just behind her; he was beaming.
        ÓWhere have you beenØÔ She wrapped her arms around my waist. ÓYouÒre missing such a great party.Ô
        She caught the expression on my face. ÓWhatÒs wrongØÔ
        I canÒt seem to keep Ren at bay even though I have to, IÒm terrified of Efron Bane, and I canÒt stop thinking about a boy whoÒs even more of a mystery now than before I knew his name. I plastered on a smile. ÓNothing. WeÒll talk later.Ô
        She hesitated, unconvinced.
        I hugged her. ÓCome on, Bryn. Just show me a good time! Do I have to get my brother to dance with meØÔ
        Ansel grinned, took my hand, and dragged me to the center of the pulsating crowd. He lifted me up, whirling us in rapid circles. When my feet touched the floor again, I spun on my own, letting the frenzied pace of the music push away everything else.
        Fog filled the room, swirling at our feet. It wrapped silk-like around my limbs and shimmered in a vivid kaleidoscope of colors. It smelled sweet, like honeysuckle and lilac. A pleasant melting sensation traveled through my body.
        Musical laughter caught my attention, drawing my eyes to the platform dancers, who moved in rapid synchronized steps as they turned in ever-swifter circles, tilting their heads back and blowing through full bloodred lips. The mist poured from their throats and wafted toward us. I blinked at the strange sight, wondering how safe it was to inhale the breath of a succubus.
        The pulse of the music slowed, became dark, throbbing. BrynÒs eyes closed; she twirled in slow circles, her arms weaving smooth, intricate patterns in the air. Ansel watched her, mesmerized.
        My eyelids dropped low, lashes brushing my cheeks. I let the vibration of the floor flow up the muscles of my legs, guiding my hips in circles and dips as the liquid darkness of the music wrapped around me. I gasped when hands came from behind to encircle my waist.
        ÓThe way you move is incredible.Ô Ren drew me back to press against him. His fingers slid down to the curve of my hips, rocking our bodies in rhythm with the heavy bass. The sensation of being molded against the hard narrow line of his hips threatened to overwhelm me. We were hidden in the mass of people, rightØ The Keepers couldnÒt seeØ
        I tried to steady my breath as Ren kept us locked together in the excruciatingly slow pulse of the music. I closed my eyes and leaned back into his body; his fingers kneaded my hips, caressed my stomach. God, it felt good.
        My lips parted and the misty veil slipped between them, playing along my tongue. The taste of flower buds about to burst into bloom filled my mouth.
        Suddenly I wanted nothing more than to melt into Ren. The surge of desire terrified me. I had no idea if the compulsion to draw him more tightly around my body emerged from my own heart or from the succubiÒs spellcraft. This couldnÒt happen!
        I started to panic when he bent his head, pressing his lips against my neck. My eyes fluttered and I struggled to focus despite the suffocating heat that pressed down all around me. His sharpened canines traced my skin, scratching but not breaking the surface. My body quaked and I pivoted in his arms, pushing against his chest, making space between us.
        ÓIÒm a fighter, not a lover,Ô I gasped.
        ÓYou canÒt be bothØÔ His smile made my knees buckle.
        I pulled my eyes away from him, trying to focus on the lace-like patterns created by the flashing lights on the dance floor. It didnÒt help. My body felt alien, hot and wild. Even if we were hidden, I didnÒt want that. Not now. I would not swoon for Ren. If we were going to lead the pack together, I needed his respect.
        ÓI am not just another one of your groupies, Hefner.Ô I shoved him back a foot.
        Ren stalked toward me. ÓOf course youÒre not. You never could be.Ô His words wrapped around me, low and soothing.
        He trailed his fingertips along my cheekbone. His other hand slid around my waist, caressing my lower back where a sliver of bare skin lay exposed between the hem of the corset and my low-slung jeans. A sudden quivering filled my limbs. I hated how weak I felt.
        Ren leaned forward, his thumb tracing the line of my lower lip. I was almost drowning in the heat and mist when I realized he intended to kiss me.
        ÓNo.Ô I darted out of his reach. My body ached for his touch, but my mind was in a frenzy. ÓSeriously. We canÒt.Ô
        My heart slammed against my rib cage as I pushed through the intoxicating mist and the wall of dancers to escape his advances. I glanced back once, cringing at RenÒs thunderstruck expression. I was about to turn back when I saw arms slink up his chest. Sabine curled her body around him, pulling him into the swaying crowd.
        That is exactly why you canÒt have me yet, Ren. IÒm not going to share.
        I turned away from the press of bodies, slinking back to the couches weÒd occupied. I snatched my jacket and made a break for the stairs.


        SEVEN
        I COULD STILL FEEL THE BASS VIBRATIONS from the club as I stood on the sidewalk, wondering if I should just call a cab and go home.
        ÓUm, hi. CallaØÔ
        Shay Doran emerged from EdenÒs doorway wearing a shy smile. The cold night suddenly felt balmy. I thought about bolting.
        The Keepers want you to take care of him. DonÒt freak.
        ÓHey,Ô I said, returning his smile. ÓHow are you, ShayØÔ
        ÓGood. IÒm good.Ô He pulled nervously at the lapel of the slim-cut blazer that covered his white T-shirt. ÓDo you hang at Eden a lotØÔ
        ÓNot really. My friends and I were invited tonight. IÒm mostly here out of obligation.Ô I wished I were at home in bed, instead of standing outside with this strange human.
        A relieved laugh emerged from ShayÒs throat.
        ÓYeah, me too. This isnÒt my scene. Bosque thought IÒd have a good time, but IÒm not really a club kid.Ô
        ÓNoØÔ I asked. ÓWhat are youØÔ
        ÓWell, I think I have my uncle convinced that IÒm a wannabe Greenpeace member.Ô He flashed a grin, then he sighed. ÓIÒd always rather be outdoors. I hike. But I guess you know that.Ô
        He suddenly looked fearful. I ran my tongue along my lips but didnÒt reply. He hurried to speak again. ÓAnd I like to read. Lots of philosophy, history, comics.Ô
        ÓComicsØÔ The unexpected image of Shay surrounded by volumes of Plato, Aristotle, Augustine, and Spider-Man amused me.
        ÓYeah.Ô His eyes brightened. ÓSandman has always been my favorite, but thatÒs really more of a series of graphic novels. I like a lot of Dark Horse stuff:
        Hellboy, Buffy: Season 8 . . .Ô
        He trailed off when he caught my blank expression.
        ÓYou have no idea what IÒm talking about, do youØÔ
        ÓSorry.Ô I shrugged. ÓI read novels.Ô
        ÓWorks for me.Ô He grinned. ÓWhatÒs your favoriteØÔ
        I watched a cab pass us on the street. I really should just get out of here.
        ÓAh. Too personal.Ô He raised his eyebrows. ÓThe relationship of a girl and her favorite novel can be complex indeed.Ô
        The cab turned down the next block. So much for escaping. ÓNo, itÒs just strange to talk like this outside of the club.Ô
        ÓAgreed.Ô He looked back at the massive bouncer who hovered by the door. ÓWanna go get coffeeØÔ
        I wondered if IÒd heard him right. A boy just asked me out; that canÒt be right. No one asks me out. ItÒs forbidden. I felt warmth creeping up my cheeks.
        Then I remembered that he didnÒt know any better.
        He spoke again. ÓIÒve been making a habit of finding the best late-night reading spots in Vail. ThereÒs a twenty-four-hour Internet cafe two blocks from here.Ô
        I nodded. ÓI know the place.Ô If IÒm supposed to watch out for him, then this wouldnÒt really be breaking the rules, would itØ
        He shifted back and forth on his feet as he waited for my answer.
        I considered Ren and the dance floor one last time before saying, ÓWatership Down.

        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓMy favorite novel.Ô
        He snorted. ÓIsnÒt that about rabbitsØÔ
        ÓItÒs about survival,Ô I said. ÓIÒll tell you about it over coffee.Ô
        I began to walk down the street, hearing the clatter of his shoes on the pavement as he rushed to catch up with me.
        ÓWell, bunnies aside, at least youÒre original.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorryØÔ I didnÒt look at him but continued at a fast clip along the deserted block.
        ÓEvery girl I know says Pride and Prejudice. Or some other Jane Austen tale of class-obstructed love, conflict, and -insert longing sigh here -marriage.Ô
        ÓIÒm not the Jane Austen type.Ô I slowed my steps so he didnÒt have to work to keep pace with me.
        ÓNo, I didnÒt think so.Ô I heard the smile in his voice and felt a grin tug at my own mouth.
        Shay kept his hands shoved in his jeans pockets as we walked.
        ÓYou know.Ô He cleared his throat. ÓGrizzlies are supposed to be extinct in Colorado.Ô
        I kept my eyes on the sidewalk, pulling my jacket tightly around me. Nothing is the way it is supposed to be up on that mountain. The worldÒs natural laws donÒt apply.
        ÓI like to hike. Pretty good at it, actually,Ô Shay continued. ÓAnd I read about the terrain when I moved here. Mountain lions maybe, but no grizzlies.Ô
        I shrugged. ÓMaybe theyÒre coming back. Conservation movements are making significant headway these days.Ô
        ÓNo, I donÒt think so. Wannabe Greenpeace guy here, rememberØ I can tell you think IÒm an idiot, but IÒm not. IÒm pretty competent when it comes to backpacking. There should not have been a grizzly where I was hiking.Ô He paused and then plunged on. ÓOr werewolves.Ô
        I bit my tongue and quickly swallowed down blood. ÓIs that what you think I amØÔ HeÒs only interested because he thinks IÒm some kind of freak.
        Disappointment gnawed at me.
        ÓLet me see: super-strong girl who can turn into a wolf and hangs out with a bunch of other kids who act like a pack of animals at our school and are pretty damn scary. Do I have the definition wrongØÔ
        ÓIt depends on what you think werewolves are.Ô I glanced at him.
        He ran a hand through his already-mussed hair. ÓI think you should tell me. The rules of the world IÒm used to donÒt seem to apply here. Lately it seems like I canÒt be sure of anything.Ô
        He stopped abruptly and I turned to face him. My breath caught in my throat when I saw the desperation in his face.


        ÓExcept that I should be dead.Ô He shivered. ÓBut IÒm not. Because of you.Ô
        He took a step closer, his gaze moving over my face, searching. ÓI want to know who you are.Ô
        I could smell his fear but was intrigued by the other, more-alluring scents beneath it. Clover, rain, sun-warmed fields. I leaned toward him, taking in the shape of his lips, the light in his pale green eyes. He wasnÒt looking at me like I was a freak. His eyes were full of fear and wanting. I wondered what he could see in my eyes.
        And IÒm beginning to think what really matters is who you are.
        Unable to resist, I reached out, curling my fingers around a tendril of hair that fell in his eyes. He took my hand, turning it over in his, tracing my palm as if
        I might not be real.
        ÓYouÒre so much like a normal girl.Ô His eyes moved over my face and shoulders. He tried to hide his quick glance at my corset.
        Man, this thing really does work.
        I thought about new places his hands might wander but instead drew my lips back in a warning snarl, shaking free of his grasp.
        He looked startled for a moment. ÓSee, you have fangs when youÒre angry. YouÒre a werewolf for sure.Ô
        When he rubbed his eyes, I noticed how deeply shadowed they were. ÓOr else IÒm going crazy.Ô
        Sympathy tugged at my chest. I want you to know me, Shay. To really know me.
        ÓYouÒre not crazy.Ô I kept my voice low.
        ÓSo you are a werewolf,Ô he whispered.
        ÓIÒm a Guardian.Ô I glanced around the street, worrying that we might be overheard.
        ÓWhatÒs a GuardianØÔ
        I spoke in a hurried whisper. ÓI need to know if youÒve said anything to your uncle or any of his friends, like Efron, about what happened on the mountain.Ô
        Shay shook his head. ÓLike I said, I thought I might be crazy. I didnÒt want to say anything about it. Things have been too weird ever since I moved here.Ô
        He shoved his hands back in his pockets. ÓAnd I was trespassing on that hike. I had my own reasons for being up there, and I didnÒt need my uncle to know about it.Ô
        Relief spilled through my body. ÓAll right, Shay. IÒll make you a deal.Ô I hesitated another moment, knowing I shouldnÒt tell him anything. That I should leave him alone on the street right now.
        But I didnÒt want to. I wanted something that was just mine.
        A thrill coursed through me when I whispered, ÓIf you swear that you wonÒt speak to Bosque or anyone else, and I mean anyone -school, home, online
        Dark Horse fan group, whoever -about what I tell you, IÒll let you know why things seem so weird in Vail.Ô
        He nodded with a little too much enthusiasm and I wondered if I was about to make the biggest mistake of my life.
        ÓLetÒs get to the cafe and IÒll start explaining after you buy me an espresso.Ô
        I was about to return his smile when I saw them. Two men across the street, a few yards behind us. They leaned against a building taking nervous, short drags off their cigarettes. I frowned. Though the pair chatted casually, I was certain that a moment ago, theyÒd been watching us.
        ÓCome on.Ô
        I crossed the street onto the next block. Shay fell in step, oblivious to my sudden wariness. I glanced over my shoulder. The men trailed behind us. I sniffed the air, but the pair of strangers walked downwind of me, making it impossible for me to know if they were human . . . or something else. I flexed my fingers as I worked through a map of the area around Eden in my mindÒs eye.
        I tilted my head and listened; it was easy to pick up their gruff whispers.
        ÓWe canÒt be sure without getting a look at his neck.Ô
        ÓYou gonna ask him to roll back his collar to give you a peekØÔ the second man said. ÓHe fits the description and he just came out of the warlockÒs club.
        LetÒs grab him and ask questions later.Ô
        ÓHeÒs not alone.Ô
        ÓAre you afraid of a girlØ Probably some tart our golden boy pulled off the dance floor. Just knock her down, snatch the kid, and weÒre out of here.Ô
        With a languid stretch I draped my arm around Shay and curled him toward me. A curious, flirtatious smile appeared on his lips. He glanced at my bursting cleavage again. A sudden low ache made me stumble, sending hot blood up my neck to scorch my cheeks. Then one of the men uttered a low, lewd sound, bringing me back to the street. I shook my head and dug warning nails into ShayÒs shoulder, trying as much to focus myself as distract him.
        ÓThereÒs trouble. Those guys are following us.Ô
        I took care not to say Óyou.Ô It was still unclear to me what this boy did and did not know about his connection to our world.
        ÓWhatØÔ Shay pulled his eyes off my curves and began to turn his head.
        ÓNo!Ô I hissed. ÓKeep walking. Look straight ahead.Ô
        When I pulled him tight against my body, his heart fluttered. So did mine; my eyes found his lips, tracing their shape.
        Stop it. Stop it. Stop it. My blood was boiling.
        I murmured in his ear: ÓWhen we get to the end of the block, I want you to run. Get back to the club. Tell the bouncer thereÒs a problem out here. HeÒll send help.Ô
        ÓIÒm not leaving you alone,Ô he protested.
        ÓYes, you are.Ô I smiled at him, letting my sharp canines catch the glow of the streetlamp. ÓI can handle myself but not if IÒm watching out for you at the same time.Ô
        ÓI have a cell; shouldnÒt I call 911ØÔ he asked.
        ÓAbsolutely not,Ô I said.
        ÓI wonÒt leave unless you promise me something,Ô he said. It took all my will not to nip his shoulder like I would a misbehaving pup. Why isnÒt he afraid of meØ
        ÓWhatØÔ My heart was pounding, both from the heat of his closeness and the possibility of an attack.
        ÓMeet me tomorrow morning,Ô he said. ÓOn the mountain. You know where.Ô
        ÓThatÒs not a good -Ô
        ÓMeet me.Ô He cut me off. ÓPromise or I stay.Ô
        We were almost to the corner. ÓNot tomorrow! Sunday morning. IÒll be there.Ô
        ÓSundayØÔ He clasped my fingers.
        ÓPromise,Ô I whispered, squeezing his hand briefly, and then I shoved him forward. ÓGet out of here. Now!Ô
        He grinned before dashing around the corner. The rush of footsteps came from behind me. I whirled and spread my arms wide, obstructing their path.
        ÓOut of the way,Ô the first man said gruffly.
        He raised a hand to shove me aside. I whipped my fist low, catching him with a sharp jab in the stomach. The air whooshed from his lungs and he doubled over in pain. Now that he was close, I caught his scent: not human. Searchers.
        All the heat in my body gave way to an icy flood. I couldnÒt believe IÒd let them get so close. My distraction could have cost me my life. Shay was even more dangerous than IÒd imagined.


        The second man lunged at me. I dived for the sidewalk, rolling out of his reach, and shifted into wolf form. A string of oaths rippled off his tongue.
        ÓTheyÒve got Guardians watching the kid, Stu.Ô
        The first man recovered from my blow; his hand dipped into his long leather coat, and he moved into a crouch. His lips curled in disgust. ÓLetÒs see what youÒve got, fleabag.Ô
        Something glinted in his hand. I caught the twitch in his wrist just in time to dodge, and the dagger clanged along the sidewalk. I bared my teeth and leapt on him. His scream cut off as my jaws closed, crushing his windpipe. His blood poured into my mouth, molten copper. When I felt his heart stop beating, I raised my muzzle.
        The other Searcher stared at me, his face contorted in horror. I dropped my nose low and stalked toward him. He made the mistake of turning to run. I hunched and then rocketed from the pavement. My teeth tore into his hamstring. He fell to the ground, shrieking, before he rolled over and brought his hand up. I yelped as brass knuckles drove into my shoulder. The blow was enough to bruise and enrage me but not to cripple. I barreled into him, pinning him against the sidewalk, eyes fixed upon the throbbing pulse at his throat.
        Stop!
        I froze at the sharp voice in my mind. Two Bane elders loped up beside me.
        Efron wants him alive, if thatÒs still possible.
        It is. I shifted forms, catching the startled Searcher in the jaw with a heavy blow. His head dropped to the sidewalk; his eyes lolled back unseeing.
        The Banes shifted back into their imposing human shapes. I recognized one as the bouncer from Eden.
        ÓImpressive,Ô he murmured.
        I shrugged, wincing at the throb of pain in my shoulder. The bouncer took a step toward me.
        ÓInjuredØÔ
        ÓItÒs nothing,Ô I replied, though the lingering pain from my opponentÒs blow was more intense than IÒd expected.
        The Bane frowned. ÓDid he hit you with his flesh or a weaponØÔ
        ÓWeapon.Ô My eyes darted to the unconscious SearcherÒs hand. ÓBlunt, not sharp.Ô
        ÓYouÒll want Efron to take a look at you. Searchers enchant their weapons. Could be more damage than you think.Ô
        The other Guardian gathered the SearcherÒs limp body in his arms. The bouncer nodded at him. ÓLetÒs go. Back door. Get word to the front office: weÒll need someone to dump that other body. IÒll get the Bane heir; Efron wants him to see this too.Ô
        I followed the hulking men through VailÒs deserted streets to an alley that ran between EfronÒs nightclub and the other businesses on that block. The pulse of music and rush of heat made my shoulder throb. We moved through darkened back halls lined with storage closets but ended up outside a door I recognized from earlier in that night. EfronÒs private suite.
        ÓWait here,Ô the bouncer ordered.
        The door opened once again and the bouncerÒs head poked through the slight opening.
        ÓEfron wants you inside.Ô
        He opened the door just enough for me to pass by him and stepped out, closing the door behind him.
        Efron Bane stood at the center of the room talking on his cell phone. Logan hovered over the unconscious Searcher; a cruel smile floated on the young
        KeeperÒs lips. The Bane elder whoÒd carried my attacker back to the club stood just to the side of the couch. Lumine sat nearby in a high-backed leather chair and sipped a glass of sherry. The oak doors opened once more and the bouncer, followed by Ren, entered the room.
        ÓHeard you bagged a Searcher.Ô Ren came to my side.
        I nodded, running my tongue along my teeth as a reflex. I could still taste the manÒs blood.
        ÓSorry I missed that.Ô His gaze became troubled. ÓAre you hurtØÔ
        ÓA bad bruise,Ô I said. ÓNothing to brag about.Ô
        ÓAh, Renier. Thank you for coming so quickly.Ô Efron slipped his phone into his pocket. ÓThat should do it. We can begin.Ô
        ÓWhereÒs ShayØÔ I hadnÒt seen the boy anywhere in EfronÒs office.
        ÓBosque drove him home. The encounter with your assailants -um, I believe he referred to them as ÑmuggersÒ -shook the poor child terribly. Best to get him safe in bed.Ô
        ÓOf course.Ô I tried to keep the confusion out of my eyes. So the Keepers wanted to keep Shay ignorant. I couldnÒt puzzle out what the boyÒs place was in all of this. I wished I could see him to be certain he was safe.
        Efron moved close to me; I fought to stay calm. ÓMy guards say the Searcher used a weapon against you.Ô
        I nodded.
        ÓWhere is the injuryØÔ His eyes narrowed.
        ÓMy shoulder.Ô
        ÓTake off your jacket,Ô he ordered.
        I swallowed my fear and complied, letting the leather jacket slip from my shoulders. The movement shot pain deep within the bruised muscles and along my spine. He took my arm in a rough grasp. I gasped as the wound throbbed again. Ren stiffened next to me, a growl rippling from his chest.
        EfronÒs glance flickered to the alpha, a disdainful smile ghosting across his lips. He examined the dark purple splotch on my shoulder, muttered a curse, and hooked his finger at my mistress. Lumine rose from her seat and walked over. When she looked at the wound, her lips curled back. Efron nodded.
        ÓTheir enchantments are getting better. This wonÒt heal on its own.Ô
        Lumine caught my chin in her slender fingers. ÓYou need pack blood. Where is BrynØ

        Ren spoke before I could. ÓShe can have mine.Ô
        LumineÒs eyes widened. ÓWell, well. How very gallant.Ô
        She smiled at Efron. ÓIt seems our young alphas have already bonded, my dear. ThatÒs encouraging.Ô Her eyes moved over Ren. ÓThough I hope you havenÒt been . . . inappropriate with my girl,Ô she said, licking her lips.
        ÓOf course not, mistress.Ô RenÒs dark eyes sparkled.
        Logan abandoned his watch over the Searcher and wandered over to his father.
        ÓWhatÒs thisØÔ His gaze flickered from Ren to me, and he raised an eyebrow.
        ÓYour alpha has offered to heal Calla by gifting her his blood.Ô Cold amusement trickled through EfronÒs voice.
        ÓOh, IÒve always wanted to see how this works.Ô LoganÒs lips split in a mocking grin. ÓSuch an unusual ability you Guardians have. I almost envy it.Ô
        I trembled with humiliation. Ren glowered at Logan but kept silent.
        ÓAre you sure this is necessaryØÔ I fixed my eyes on the Persian rug beneath my feet.
        Even as I asked, I knew it was. The pain had begun to make my arms quiver. I felt nauseated; it was as if the wound were full of venom that wormed from my shoulder into my stomach.
        ÓThe Searchers have obviously used their seclusion to hone their skills, which is unfortunate. Now it seems theyÒve found a way to undermine our finest weapons.Ô Efron smiled. ÓThat means you and your pack, Calla dear.Ô
        Ren rolled up the sleeve of his shirt. ÓItÒs all right, Cal.Ô


        But I donÒt want to be a spectacle for them! I racked my brain for any other solution, coming up with none.
        Before I could object, he raised his bare arm to his lips. When he drew it back, crimson rivulets slid along his skin toward his wrist. Ren stretched his arm out to me. I turned my back on the three hovering Keepers. I drew a quick breath, took his arm in my hands, and covered the wound that marred his pale skin with my mouth. His blood ran over my tongue, down my throat. The liquid was hot, sweet as honey but with a smoky bite. Sparkling warmth traveled through my veins. The throbbing pain in my shoulder subsided and then disappeared.
        RenÒs hand cradled my head. His touch brought me back to the room. My cheeks flamed as I turned back toward my mistress. She nodded in approval, eyes flickering over my now-unmarked shoulder.
        ÓLovely,Ô Lumine murmured. ÓSuch a perfect match. WeÒve outdone ourselves.Ô
        Efron put his hand on LoganÒs shoulder. ÓA fine inheritance indeed.Ô
        The boy smiled at his father and then glanced at Ren and me, assessing us.
        The bouncer appeared beside Ren and handed him a first aid kit.
        ÓThanks.Ô Ren tore open a wrapped square with his teeth and slapped a bandage over the puncture marks on his arm.
        ÓSince thatÒs been taken care of.Ô Efron swept back through the room to where the limp form of the Searcher sprawled. ÓLumine, would you like to do the honorsØÔ
        She had taken a few steps forward when Logan darted toward the couch.
        ÓMay IØÔ he asked.
        My mistress blinked at the boy but then smiled.
        ÓOf course.Ô She gestured for him to approach the unconscious man.
        Efron snapped his fingers. The Bane elders moved into watchful stances on each side of the Searcher.
        Logan placed his hands on the sides of the manÒs temples. The boyÒs lips moved rapidly, murmuring an incantation that I couldnÒt understand.
        The SearcherÒs eyes fluttered open; he drew a ragged breath and sat bolt upright. Logan smiled and backed away. The man searched the room wildeyed.
        ÓWhere am IØÔ
        ÓI think weÒll be asking the questions, friend.Ô Efron stepped forward.
        The Searcher cringed back into the couch. The Banes snarled, and he whimpered like a caged animal. ÓStay away from me.Ô
        ÓIs that any way to treat your hostØÔ Efron continued toward the trembling man at a measured pace. ÓAfter all, you are in my home. YouÒve violated my territory.Ô
        ÓItÒs not yours, warlock.Ô The Searcher spat; his fear seemed to give way to outrage. ÓWhere is the boyØÔ
        ÓThat is not your concern.Ô
        ÓHe doesnÒt know, does heØ Who he isØ That you took Tristan and SarahØ What youÒre going to doØÔ The manÒs gaze continued to travel with desperation through the office, at last falling on me. ÓSo it was your slave bitch who killed Stuart.Ô
        Ren snarled and leapt forward, shifting in midair into a dark gray wolf. He crouched low and stalked toward the couch.
        ÓNo,Ô Efron said. Ren stilled but continued to glare at the Searcher.
        Efron smiled coldly. ÓYouÒll soon wish a Guardian had taken your life as well. But I think we can find a more interesting end for you. My apologies, Renier.Ô He waved the alpha off. ÓIÒm sure youÒd love a taste of our friendÒs flesh. I promise youÒll have the chance to avenge your mother another day.Ô
        Ren shifted back into his human shape and returned to my side; a haunted expression shadowed his face. Lumine crossed the room, smiling at the prisoner.
        ÓIÒm not afraid of you, witch,Ô the Searcher hissed, making an obscene gesture.
        ÓSo crude.Ô Lumine drummed her fingers on the back of the couch. ÓTime to teach you some manners.Ô
        She raised her hand and drew an intricate pattern in the air. When she finished, a flaming symbol hung suspended before her. The design contracted, pulsed twice, and then exploded outward. The shadowy incarnation of a wraith hovered before Lumine.
        My stomach flipped over and I shrank back, grabbing for RenÒs hand. His fingers wound through mine, gripping them tightly.
        The Searcher scrambled backward from the couch onto the floor. ÓOh my God.Ô
        Lumine smiled. ÓHeÒs not taking calls right now.Ô
        She flicked her wrist. The wraith slithered forward. Its body wrapped like bands of dark cloth around the Searcher. He shrieked, limbs convulsing as the shadow creature engulfed him.
        ÓNow, letÒs talk about your friends in Denver, shall weØÔ
        Efron cleared his throat. ÓLogan, why donÒt you show our faithful Guardians to the door so they can return to their friends. TheyÒve done more than enough for us tonight.Ô
        He smiled slowly. ÓYou have our thanks, young alphas.Ô
        Ren nodded at Efron and then pulled me toward the door. Logan stepped ahead of us, unlocked the door, and swung it open.
        ÓEnjoy the club,Ô he said. ÓWeÒll have to chat about the new pack soon.Ô
        From within the room the Searcher screamed again. If it hadnÒt been for the deafening pulse of music, his cry of agony would have filled every corner of the cavernous nightclub. Logan winked before closing the door.
        Without looking back at the office, we hurried to the second floor. When we reached the top of the stairs, I searched for my Nightshades and spotted them at the very center of the throng of swaying bodies. Ansel and Bryn whirled in dizzying circles, hands clasped. Neville and Mason were in the midst of a dance-off, while Cosette and Sabine cheered them on. Dax and Fey stood slightly apart, watching the others. DaxÒs head was bent near FeyÒs ear. Her face twisted into a smirk as he whispered. I started toward them, but Ren pulled me back.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ
        ÓYes.Ô I felt a light touch on my shoulder where the bruise from the SearcherÒs weapon had been. RenÒs fingers caressed my skin in slow circles. The sensation of his subtle strokes moved out in ripples through my body. I closed my eyes, willing my heart to slow from its breakneck pace. Why does this happen every time he touches meØ
        ÓAre you sure, LilyØÔ he teased.
        The hated pet name drew a rough laugh from my throat. ÓIÒm sure. You took care of that.Ô
        He pulled me closer. ÓWill you dance with me now, or are you going to run away againØÔ
        My fighting instincts kicked in. ÓIf youÒd give me a second to breathe, maybe I wouldnÒt have to run away!Ô
        RenÒs hands dropped from my shoulders. ÓWhy do you hate me, CallaØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓIÒve never encountered a girl so averse to my company.Ô He looked away from me; the muscles in his jaw tightened.
        ÓMaybe thatÒs your problem.Ô He jerked as if IÒd hit him, and I regretted losing my temper. ÓI donÒt hate you. IÒm just trying to follow the rules.Ô
        ÓLook, I understand. This situation isnÒt ideal,Ô he said. ÓBut I thought maybe things between us . . .Ô
        His words ebbed away like fog caught by a stiff breeze. He shifted his weight and then spoke again, forcefully.


        ÓYouÒre right. IÒll back off. I still think our packs need to be together. Particularly with Logan taking over after the union. HeÒs unpredictable. We need to be strong. And they seem pretty okay with this new arrangement.Ô He gestured at the dance floor.
        I nodded, not sure what else to say. His eyes met mine. I stepped back, startled by his hard glare. ÓI wonÒt bother you anymore. When itÒs time for the union, weÒll figure it out.Ô
        My gut twisted as I dropped my gaze to the floor. I didnÒt want him to give up that easily. ÓRen.Ô I lifted my eyes to meet his. But he had already turned his back on me. My hand shot out, reaching for him a moment too late as he disappeared into the crowd.


        EIGHT
        I BARELY SLEPT. CHAOTIC DREAMS ASSAULTED me through the night. Sometimes the visions teased me: RenÒs fingers on my bare skin, his lips moving close to mine, and this time I didnÒt turn away. Shay pulling me into an alley, holding me against a building while his kiss burned through me until there was nothing left but fire. Other images lashed me with cruel force: I was pinned to the ground; Efron hovered over me. Then it was no longer Efron but a wraith. I heard the Searcher screaming and then the screams became my own.
        When morning arrived, I shuddered, overwhelmed by exhaustion. I hid in my room, burying myself in all the pillows and blankets I could find. I hunkered down in my cotton fortress until there was a knock at my door. I peeked at the clock from beneath the layers of warmth; it was almost one in the afternoon.
        ÓYeahØÔ
        My father entered the room, closing the door behind him. His fists were clenched at his sides.
        ÓHavenÒt seen you all day,Ô he murmured, looking over my pillow turrets and quilt walls.
        ÓIÒm not feeling great,Ô I said, and pulled a blanket up to cover my nose and mouth. Only my eyes peered out at my father. My response made him jerk awkwardly. He gripped the doorknob, twisting it back and forth in his hand.
        ÓAnsel said you were with the Banes at Eden last night.Ô His wary voice made me prop up on my elbows.
        I nodded.
        ÓDid you meet EfronØÔ The skin around his eyes tightened.
        ÓYeah. I did.Ô I heard the revulsion in my voice.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ My father suddenly couldnÒt look at me.
        ÓYes.Ô I sat up with alarm as I realized what kept him hovering in the door frame. I wrapped my arms around a pillow. ÓLumine was there too.Ô
        His eyes flicked up to me. ÓShe wasØÔ
        I nodded, sliding back down beneath the covers. ÓHas it always been like thatØÔ I stared at the ceiling. ÓKeepers have Guardians for whatever they wantØ Not just as their warriors.Ô
        ÓIt depends on the Keeper. Efron has exotic tastes. IÒm sure you saw that last night.Ô His answer was gruff but resigned.
        ÓYeah.Ô I closed my eyes.
        ÓBut itÒs our duty to serve them. The sacred sites must not be taken by the Searchers. The world depends upon that, and the Keepers give us the power to defend the sites.Ô His voice was low. ÓWe cannot question the Keepers, Calla. Even when we see sides of our masters that we may not like.Ô
        ÓI know.Ô I turned my head toward him, wanting to voice the questions I couldnÒt ask.
        What if Efron were our master and not LumineØ What if it were me or Mom and not the Bane girls who he asked forØ What would you do thenØ
        Horrifying thoughts rushed up to overwhelm me, so I grasped for another subject. ÓThere was a Searcher attack last night.Ô
        ÓWe received notice this morning,Ô he said. ÓCongratulations on your first kill. Your mother and I are very proud.Ô He smiled briefly and I shrugged.
        My father looked pleased at my cool acceptance of his praise. ÓItÒs likely that our patrols will be intensified soon. I think theyÒll consider putting your new pack out even before the union is official.Ô
        I guess everyone wants a head start on the new pack. ÓLogan Bane has been given control of our pack as part of his inheritance.Ô
        He folded his hands in front of his chest. ÓThatÒs unexpected. Though I suppose EfronÒs son will be of age soon.Ô
        ÓDo you know who Bosque Mar isØÔ I frowned.
        He shook his head. ÓWhoØÔ
        ÓHeÒs a Keeper. He was at Eden last night.Ô I mulled over my memory of the bizarre encounter. ÓI think he gave the order for Logan to take our pack. Our mistress deferred to him. IÒve never seen her do that.Ô
        ÓWe donÒt deal with the hierarchies of the KeepersÒ world,Ô my father snapped. ÓThatÒs their business. I answer to Lumine and no other Keeper.Ô
        He paced in front of the door. ÓWhen your new pack forms, youÒll be accountable to Logan only. DonÒt become involved with the KeepersÒ affairs. YouÒre a warrior, Calla. Remember that and keep it close. Distractions will only hurt you.Ô
        ÓYes, of course.Ô I shrank further beneath my blanket defenses. I was stupid last night; my father is right. What I want doesnÒt matter. I have to be strong. Nothing more.
        I bit a pillow. I hate boys.
        He watched my retreat, frowning. ÓYour mother is making lunch. Will you join usØÔ
        ÓOkay.Ô No matter how thick my cotton fortress might be, it wouldnÒt change anything. Besides, I was a warrior; it was time to act like one.
        The chiming melody echoed in my ears before my eyes opened. Bell-like notes seeped in through my bedroom window, which IÒd left cracked open the night before, along with a steady stream of cool, biting air. Frost. The first hard frost of the year. I glanced at the clock. Bryn would be outside in an hour for our weekly patrol.
        How am I going to get rid of herØ I chewed on shredded wheat and wondered if Shay would actually make the hike up the mountain this early in the morning.
        ÓHey, sis.Ô Ansel appeared at the bottom of the stairs.
        ÓWhat are you doing upØÔ I asked, suddenly worried that I was late. But it was 6:
0 a.m. Our weekend patrols began at 7:00.
        ÓI wanted to see if I could come along today.Ô He tried to sound casual, but his hand trembled as he poured coffee. Black liquid splattered on the counter.
        ÓYou just patrolled with Mason yesterday.Ô I watched as he wiped up the coffee with a paper towel.
        ÓI know,Ô he said quickly. ÓI just think the practice is good for me. I mean, with the attack and all.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô I chewed my lip. ÓI actually was going to give Bryn the day off. IÒll patrol alone.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ Ansel sat at the table, fingers tapping the sides of his mug.
        ÓI just need some time to think.Ô I made up an excuse on the spot. ÓAnd I think best when I run alone.Ô
        ÓAre you okay, CalØÔ Ansel shoveled spoonful after spoonful of sugar into his coffee.


        ÓHow can you drink thatØÔ I shuddered.
        ÓJust answer the question.Ô He raised the cup to his lips.
        ÓIÒm fine.Ô
        ÓMom said you spent half the day in bed while I was on patrol.Ô He picked up the sugar and added another tablespoon to his coffee.
        ÓWe were out until four in the morning on Friday.Ô
        ÓTell me about it. I was the one who had to get up two hours later. And Mason is not pleasant to patrol with when heÒs tired. Cranky as hell. He snapped a rabbit clean in half when it startled him.Ô
        Ansel tasted his coffee again; this time he smiled and began to gulp it.
        ÓSeriously, though, Calla,Ô he said. ÓDid killing that Searcher freak you outØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô He looked doubtful and I sighed. ÓKilling the Searcher was my job. He tried to attack Shay.Ô
        ÓYou mean that new kid everyoneÒs been talking aboutØÔ
        ÓYes.Ô I got up to refill my mug. ÓThe Keepers have some sort of interest in his well-being. HeÒs living with them.Ô
        Ansel held his now-empty coffee cup out to me. ÓThatÒs weird. And the Searchers tried to attack himØÔ
        ÓYes. I killed one. The other one -Ô I hesitated before pouring coffee into his mug. ÓDo you want only half a cup to leave room for your sugarØÔ
        He didnÒt take the bait. ÓWhat happened to the other SearcherØÔ
        ÓThe Keepers used a wraith on him.Ô
        I watched Ansel pale. ÓWhat did it doØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know exactly.Ô I set his mug in front of him. ÓEfron sent us out. But it seemed like the wraith would make their interrogation pretty effective.Ô
        ÓIÒm glad I didnÒt have to see that.Ô He began his sugar ritual again.
        ÓI wish I hadnÒt seen what I did,Ô I said, and his eyes narrowed. ÓAnd yes, that did keep me in bed yesterday.Ô
        ÓWhat elseØÔ Ansel pressed.
        I stared at the dark surface of my coffee. ÓIÒm worried about Logan.Ô
        ÓWhat about himØÔ He got up and went to the pantry to refill the now-empty sugar bowl.
        ÓHeÒs going to take over the new pack.Ô
        I heard a clatter from the pantry. Sparkling granules covered the floor.
        ÓAnsel!Ô I went for the broom.
        ÓSorry,Ô he muttered, pushing the spilled sugar into a pile with his hands. ÓSeriouslyØ LoganØ Not Efron or Lumine -or both of them taking turns or somethingØÔ
        ÓBe glad itÒs not Efron,Ô I said, handing him the dustpan.
        He caught the dark expression on my face. ÓWhyØÔ
        I swept slowly, tightening my grip on the broom.
        ÓBecause of SabineØÔ he asked in a low voice.
        I froze. ÓYou knowØÔ
        ÓNeville told Mason, and Mason told me.Ô He stared at the pile of sugar.
        ÓRen told me,Ô I said softly, and began to sweep again.
        Ansel maneuvered the dustpan to catch the sugar. ÓMason said Ren is really broken up about it. I mean thatÒs third-hand info, but I believe it. He canÒt protect Sabine from Efron. I canÒt imagine what that feels like for an alpha. Master or no, it has to go against RenÒs instinct to protect his packmates.Ô
        I didnÒt respond but continued pushing the sugar toward Ansel.
        ÓWhat do you think about itØÔ he asked.
        ÓFor the first time I was glad Lumine is our mistress,Ô I said. ÓAnd I hope Logan is different. Ren said heÒs not like his father but that heÒs unpredictable.Ô
        He shrugged. ÓWell, Logan would be different no matter what. I mean he wouldnÒt want -Ô
        The front door banged open and Bryn bounced into the kitchen.
        Ansel straightened abruptly, dropping the sugar in his dustpan back on the floor. I groaned.
        ÓOh. Sorry.Ô He threw me an apologetic glance, taking the broom from me.
        ÓReady for the great outdoors, CalØÔ Bryn smiled and then looked at the floor. ÓWhat happenedØÔ
        ÓAnsel believes that coffee should be drunk in equal parts with sugar.Ô I smiled at my still-blushing brother. ÓHe got a little enthusiastic about it.Ô
        Bryn laughed, turning to head back out the door.
        ÓHey, wait a sec,Ô I said, catching her arm.
        She raised a surprised brow.
        ÓIÒd like to make a solo run today. Do you mindØÔ It was hard to keep my voice even.
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓIÒd prefer to do the patrol alone,Ô I said, fumbling for a reason and finding nothing. Lame, Calla, so lame. SheÒll never buy this.
        ÓI see.Ô She wandered to the kitchen table, settling into a chair. ÓSo youÒre meeting RenØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ I blurted.
        ÓWhatØ!Ô Ansel jumped up, spilling the sugar again. He swore, but he didnÒt bend down to resume his cleanup.
        My eyes darted from Bryn to my brother. ÓI am not meeting Ren.Ô It wasnÒt what IÒd expected but I realized it might be enough to keep Bryn away from patrol. Even if it meant suffering a week or more of teasing from these two.
        ÓReallyØÔ Bryn fingered the empty sugar bowl on the table. ÓI thought you two seemed to be getting along rather well at Eden. HeÒs a great dancer. IsnÒt he, AnselØÔ
        She winked at my brother, who snickered.
        I glared at each of them in turn. ÓI am NOT meeting Ren.Ô I knew if I didnÒt protest, she wouldnÒt invest in her new conspiracy theory.
        ÓFine.Ô She smiled, her eyes telling me she didnÒt believe me at all, which in this case worked in my favor. ÓThatÒs good because itÒs technically against the rules for two alphas to patrol together. You know, in case anything were to happen and both of you were killed.Ô
        ÓTechnically weÒre not alphas of the new pack yet. WeÒre still a Nightshade and a Bane,Ô I snapped.
        ÓSo you are meeting him, then.Ô Her grin became so broad I thought her face would crack.
        ÓI am not!Ô I snatched the sugar spoon from Ansel and threw it at her, but she dodged it easily.
        My stomach tied itself into painful knots. I was fairly certain that over the course of our night at Eden, IÒd succeeded in pushing the Bane alpha away.
        Bryn laughed and went to the cupboard. ÓWhatever.Ô She grabbed a coffee mug. ÓIf you want to go alone, thatÒs fine with me. No matter what you plan to do up there.

        Still glaring at her, I returned to the kitchen table to finish my coffee.
        Ansel finally managed to get the spilled sugar into the trash can.
        ÓSo, Bryn.Ô He grabbed the empty sugar bowl and went back to the pantry. I was surprised there was any sugar left considering the amount weÒd swept from the floor. ÓIf youÒre not patrolling today, would you mind doing me a favorØÔ
        Bryn took a sip of her coffee, squishing her face up. ÓIf you can bring me sugar for this bitter stuff.Ô She looked at me. ÓI donÒt know how you drink this straight. YouÒre badass.Ô
        ÓThatÒs why IÒm your boss.Ô
        Ansel swept back to the table brandishing the refilled sugar bowl.
        ÓStop swinging that around; youÒll spill it all over again,Ô I muttered.
        ÓGood man.Ô Bryn grabbed the bowl.
        He opened a kitchen drawer and tossed her a spoon.
        ÓThanks.Ô She began to shovel granules into her mug. ÓWhatÒs the favorØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓIf you guys were humans, youÒd already be diabetic.Ô
        Ansel laughed, but his gaze fell on Bryn. ÓUh. You had Ms. Thornton for English as a sophomore, rightØÔ He sounded nervous.
        ÓEveryone has her.Ô Bryn stirred her coffee. ÓSheÒs the only English teacher for sophomores.Ô
        ÓOh yeah, right,Ô he mumbled. ÓWell, weÒre at the poetry unit now, and IÒm just not getting it.Ô
        ÓUh-huh.Ô After one taste of her coffee, she wrinkled her nose and reached for the sugar once more. After a quick glance at the clock, I got up and carried my mug to the sink.
        ÓSo I know you write poetry,Ô Ansel continued, his eyes fixed intently on the depths of his mug. ÓAnd I thought maybe you could help me out.Ô
        Bryn shrugged. ÓSure. Since CallaÒs dumped me for her new boyfriend, IÒm free.Ô
        My mug clattered into the stainless steel basin. ÓHe is not my boyfriend!Ô
        She ignored me. ÓYou know, An, if you really want help with poetry, you should talk to Neville. From what I hear, his poetry is much better than mine. HeÒs even had some stuff published.Ô
        ÓYeah, yeah,Ô Ansel said quickly. ÓIÒll do that, but the assignment is due tomorrow and youÒre here now.Ô
        ÓOkay. Good point,Ô she said.
        ÓIÒm glad youÒre doing something useful today.Ô I stormed from the kitchen.
        I could hear their laughter trail after me as I shifted into wolf form and bolted into the woods behind our house.
        I ran up the eastern slope of the mountain. The frosted earth bit into my paws. I knew where I was headed and didnÒt pause until I arrived at my intended destination. When I reached the ridge, I dropped onto my haunches. He was there, quietly waiting for me, and I wasnÒt as surprised as I thought I would be.
        I watched him from my elevated vantage point for several minutes and considered my options. Finally I rose and leapt from the ridge, landing just a few feet away from him. He yelped in surprise, scrambling to his feet.
        I stared at him, silent, unmoving. He blinked at me. Then he slowly stretched out his hand, taking a few steps forward. He bent down. When I realized what he was about to do, I snarled, snapping at his fingers. He jumped back and swore. I shifted into human form.
        ÓYouÒre like a dead man walking.Ô I pointed an accusing finger at him. ÓDonÒt ever, ever try to pet a wolf. ItÒs just insulting.Ô
        ÓSorry.Ô He looked chagrined, then he laughed. ÓGood morning, Calla.Ô
        ÓGood morning, Shay.Ô


        NINE
        ÓIÒM SURPRISED YOU SHOWED UP. YOU MUST be an early riser.Ô I paced back and forth uneasily, scanning the edge of the forest that surrounded us. ÓWhy did you want to meet me hereØÔ
        I was more worried about why IÒd wanted him to be in the clearing.
        ÓNot so much an early riser as a non-sleeper. IÒm trying to figure out what all this crazy IÒve fallen into is,Ô he said. ÓBesides, I wanted to keep our coffee date.Ô
        He reached down and unzipped his bag, withdrawing a slender stainless steel thermos and a small tin cup.
        ÓDateØÔ I shivered, but not because of the chilly morning air.
        His playful smile didnÒt fade as he poured a cup of tar dark liquid from the thermos and stretched it toward me. ÓEspresso.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô I laughed, taking the cup. ÓThatÒs some high-class hiking.Ô
        ÓOnly for special occasions,Ô he said.
        I looked at his empty hands. ÓNone for youØÔ
        ÓI thought we could share,Ô he said. ÓI promise I donÒt have cooties.Ô
        I smiled, mesmerized for a moment by the way the morning sunlight pulled golden threads through ShayÒs soft waves of brown hair.
        ÓCallaØÔ He leaned toward me and I wished he would grab me the way he had in my dream. ÓYou okayØÔ
        I moved my eyes off him, taking a sip of my coffee. It was incredibly strong and absolutely delicious. ÓYou know, most people donÒt return to sites of their near-death encounters. You might even say that wiser people would avoid them.Ô
        I stretched the tin cup toward him. His fingers brushed against mine as he lifted it from my hands and my skin crackled, warm and alive, at the contact.
        When his lips touched the metal, I shivered, as if heÒd kissed me rather than the edge of the cup. Is that what a kiss would be likeØ That electricity I feel when our hands touch, but on my lipsØ
        ÓIÒm not most people.Ô He dropped into a cross-legged position.
        ÓNo, youÒre not.Ô I sat down opposite him.
        ÓI am wise, though.Ô He grinned. ÓI think that bear will stay away from here for a while. YouÒre a pretty scary wolf.Ô
        ÓAnd that doesnÒt bother youØÔ I asked.
        Shay leaned back on his elbows, stretching out his legs. ÓIf you were going to eat me, youÒd have done it already.Ô
        I shuddered. ÓI do not eat people.Ô
        ÓI rest my case.Ô He lifted his face, letting sunlight wash over him.
        I studied his features, wishing I could trace the shape of his mouth with my fingertips.
        ÓStill,Ô I murmured. ÓYou should be afraid of me.Ô
        He plucked a faded wildflower from the ground. ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓBecause I could kill you,Ô I said.
        ÓThat bear would have killed me.Ô He curled the flowerÒs stem around his fingers. ÓYou stopped it.Ô
        I shouldnÒt have. The words stuck in my throat. I looked at the soft curls of his hair, the sweet smile that played on his lips. How could I let him dieØ HeÒs done nothing wrong.
        He took my silence as a need for more explanation. ÓYou saved my life. In my book that earns you a lot of trust.Ô
        ÓFair enough.Ô I managed a nod. ÓStill, you shouldnÒt be up here.Ô
        ÓItÒs a free country.Ô
        ÓItÒs a capitalist country and this is private property.Ô
        He stared at the small flower for a moment and then crushed it in his fist. ÓYour propertyØÔ
        ÓNot exactly,Ô I said. ÓBut IÒm responsible for it.Ô
        ÓJust youØÔ
        ÓNo,Ô I said. ÓAnd thatÒs why -among other reasons -after today you cannot come up here again. IÒm not usually alone.Ô
        ÓWho would be with youØÔ he asked.
        ÓBryn.Ô I stretched out on the ground. The early-morning sun brightened, throwing streams of light along the frosty ground. ÓShort, bronze ringlets, sharp tongue. YouÒve seen her at school.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô He nodded. ÓShe sits behind you in first period.Ô
        ÓYes.Ô I hooked my finger at him and he handed me the cup. I tried to ignore my disappointment when our fingers didnÒt meet.
        ÓAnd sheÒs a werewolf tooØÔ
        My mouth paused on the rim of the cup.
        ÓSorry, sorry.Ô He ducked his head. ÓI mean . . . uh . . . GuardianØÔ
        ÓYeah.Ô I sipped the espresso, looking away.
        ÓBut you can turn into a wolfØ Whenever you want . . . I mean. No moon necessaryØÔ He held up a hand as if to ward off an anticipated blow. ÓI donÒt mean to insult you. IÒm going completely on pop culture references here.Ô
        ÓYeah. ThatÒs fine,Ô I said. ÓAnd the answer is yes. We can change whenever we want. The moon has nothing to do with it.Ô
        He looked impressed. ÓAnd you just kind of shimmer when you change, which is interesting. I mean, your clothes donÒt go flying off in shreds.Ô The moment the words were out of his mouth, he flushed.
        I nearly spilled the rest of the coffee. ÓIÒm sorry to disappoint you,Ô I murmured, feeling my own cheeks redden.
        ÓI just meant . . .Ô He flailed, grasping for his question.
        ÓItÒs complex magic,Ô I said, hurrying past the awkward exchange. ÓTechnically IÒm both the wolf and human all the time. I choose what form my soul inhabits and I can move freely between the two. Whatever form IÒm not in is still there, just invisible -in something like another dimension -until I occupy it again. My clothes, supplies, whatever was with the human form the last time I was in it doesnÒt alter. And I can pull on components of either form if I need them. Like the way I can make my teeth sharp even when IÒm in human form.Ô
        I paused and thought for a moment. ÓI probably could make it so I had clothes on when I was a wolf if I really wanted. But there would be no utility in something like that. It would just be silly.Ô
        ÓHmmm.Ô He stretched his hand toward me. ÓI need more coffee before I can process that.Ô
        I gave him the cup, letting my fingers brush over his before I let go.
        ÓDo you know where you come fromØÔ His eyes stayed on my hand even as I let it fall into my lap. My pulse skipped. I thought about my fatherÒs words, wrapping my arms around my knees.
        What am I doing up hereØ IÒm risking too much.
        Shay watched me, calm, but curious. I met his eyes and knew I didnÒt want to leave.
        ÓLegend has it that the first Guardian was created by a Keeper who had fallen in battle. The wounded Keeper hid in the forest, terribly weak, close to death. But a wolf appeared and brought the Keeper food, kept the other predators of the forest away. The Keeper was able to bind his wounds while the wolf continued to provide sustenance. When the Keeper healed, he offered to transform the wolf into a Guardian. Part human, part beast, full of Old Magic.
        In exchange for the wolfÒs loyalty and eternal service, the Keeper would always provide for the Guardians and their kin. That was the first Guardian; weÒve been the KeepersÒ warriors ever since.Ô
        He stared at me, face blank. ÓWhatÒs a KeeperØÔ
        I groaned, realizing just how dangerous this conversation could be. It was much too easy to be comfortable around Shay. I was giving things away without intending to.
        He leaned forward. ÓWhatÒs wrongØ Are some questions still off-limitsØÔ
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô I liked it when he was closer to me. I could smell the excitement jumping from his skin, a wild scent of approaching storm clouds.
        Delicious warmth swirled in my body. I dug my nails into my jeans. ItÒs the coffee. ItÒs just the coffee. My body curled in on itself.
        He watched my taut limbs retreat from him. ÓTake your time. I want you to trust me.Ô
        You arenÒt the problem. I canÒt seem to trust myself.
        I didnÒt want to leave, but I was starting to feel afraid. Maybe if I could control the conversation, I could keep us both safe. ÓFor now letÒs just say the
        Keepers are who I have to answer to. Now can I ask you questionsØÔ
        ÓOf course.Ô He looked delighted that IÒd want to know anything about him.
        I laughed. ÓCan I have some more coffee firstØ WeÒve already finished this off.Ô
        ÓSure.Ô He refilled the cup I extended toward him.
        ÓWhere are you fromØÔ I started with what I thought was an easy question.
        ÓEverywhere,Ô he grumbled.
        ÓEverywhereØÔ I stared into the blackness of the espresso. ÓI donÒt think IÒve been there.Ô
        ÓSorry. I was born in Ireland. Some tiny island off the west coast.Ô His voice softened. ÓMy parents died when I was an infant and Bosque took me as his own.Ô
        ÓAnd heÒs your uncleØÔ I watched him carefully.
        Shay nodded. ÓMy motherÒs brother.Ô
        ThatÒs a lie, but I wonder if he knows it. I just smiled, gesturing for him to continue.
        ÓBosque has some investment job. Government consulting, I donÒt know exactly what. He has lots of money but has to travel all the time. I havenÒt been at the same school for more than two years my entire life. WeÒve lived in Europe, Asia, Mexico, and several cities in the U.S. I was in Portland for the last two years and then Bosque brought me to Colorado.Ô
        ÓThat sounds very lonely.Ô
        He shrugged. ÓIÒve never really made friends, at least not close ones. I think thatÒs why I read so much. Books have been my real companions.Ô
        He shifted onto his side, stretching out along the ground. ÓItÒs also why I backpack so much. I prefer isolation to crowds. The wilderness appeals to me.Ô
        Then he shuddered. ÓExcept when I encounter a grizzly where there arenÒt supposed to be any.Ô His eyes fell on me, sharp and interested. ÓCan I ask a question nowØ A different oneØÔ
        I took a large, final swallow of espresso. ÓSure. But I still have more.Ô
        ÓThatÒs fine. ThereÒs just something I really want to know.Ô He rolled onto the balls of his feet and straightened. The sudden movement startled me. I jumped up, dropping the cup.
        I stepped back when Shay shrugged off his North Face jacket and pulled his shirt over his head.
        ÓLook.Ô He swept a hand along his chest.
        ÓYes, very nice. You must work out,Ô I murmured. The warm flow of blood in my veins suddenly burned.
        His teeth clenched. ÓCome on. You know what I mean. No scars. Not here, not on my leg. That bear tore into me. Where are the scarsØÔ
        I returned his steady gaze. ÓPut your clothes back on. ItÒs too cold for sunbathing.Ô
        IÒd always thought my body was my greatest weapon, strong and unyielding as iron. Now my limbs were melting. I couldnÒt look away from the curve of his shoulders, the way his hips sharply cut into a V where his jeans rested precariously across them, and the maze of lines that carved muscles from his sternum to his abdomen.
        ÓAre you going to answer my questionØÔ Goose bumps popped up on his arms, but he remained stone still.
        I wanted to step forward and put my hands on his skin, to feel if his pulse was rising like mine, to experience the intoxicating rush of heat his closeness provoked.
        ÓYes.Ô I pointed at his discarded jacket, too afraid to move toward him. ÓPlease get dressed.Ô
        ÓStart talking.Ô He turned away from me, threading his arms back through his T-shirt sleeves. When he lifted his arms to pull the shirt back over his head, my eyes fixed on the dark pattern on the back of his neck. I hadnÒt thought of the tattoo since the day IÒd saved ShayÒs life. But there it was, sharply etched in the shape of a cross.
        I frowned. We canÒt be sure without getting a look at his neck.
        ÓIÒm waiting.Ô He picked up his jacket and slipped it back on. His words pulled my thoughts back to the present moment.
        ÓI healed you.Ô I laced my fingers, hoping it would quash my desire to touch him.
        ÓI know.Ô
        He took a step toward me. ÓI could feel it happening when I -Ô He broke off, his wonder-filled gaze moving slowly over my face. ÓI drank your blood.Ô
        My heart picked up speed and I nodded. He reached out and took my arm. My skin prickled as he pushed back the sleeve of my jacket and my sweater. His fingers ran lightly over my forearm, sending warm threads spiraling through my body.
        The sensation was familiar and strange at the same time. I felt a thrill as if I were beginning a hunt. With Ren my desire came suddenly, like anger or a challenge. Shay evoked the slow burn of passion, an insistent, lingering white heat. Here there was no pack, no master or mistress. Just me and this boy, whose touch made me ache in places promised to someone else.
        ÓHere,Ô he murmured as his hand traced over the spot where IÒd bitten myself. ÓYou donÒt have scars either.Ô


        He raised his eyes to mine, his fingers traveling gently over my skin. I returned his gaze for a moment, then pulled my arm away, shoving the sleeve of my sweater back down over my still-tingling skin.
        You canÒt do this, Calla. I dug into the dirt with my toe. You know you canÒt. No matter what you feel up here, you are not free.
        ÓI heal very quickly,Ô I murmured. ÓMy blood has exceptional healing properties. All Guardian blood does.Ô
        ÓIt didnÒt taste like blood.Ô His tongue moved over his lips as if he could still taste me.
        I wrapped my arms around my waist. I wanted him to taste me again, but not my blood.
        ÓNo, because our blood is different. ItÒs one of our greatest assets. Guardians can instantly mend each other on the field of battle. It makes us close to unstoppable.Ô
        ÓI believe that.Ô
        ÓThatÒs its purpose, but as youÒve seen, we can heal anyone.Ô My toe found a stone and I kicked it across the clearing. ÓWeÒre just not supposed to.Ô
        He watched the stone bounce along the ground. ÓThen why -Ô
        ÓShay, please listen to me.Ô My words spilled out, cutting him off. ÓGuardian healing is sacred to us. We are only meant to heal each other. What I did . . . when I saved your life, it was a violation of our laws. One that would make my life forfeit if any others in my world were to learn about it. Do you understandØÔ
        ÓYou risked your life to save mineØÔ He took a step toward me. I watched him move closer, blood roaring in my ears.
        When his hands cupped my face, closing in so his lips almost touched mine, I shivered. Looking into his eyes, feeling the warmth of his breath on my skin, I knew IÒd do it again, no matter the price.
        ÓI would never want to put you in danger, Calla. Never.Ô He breathed the words. My hands came up to cover his.
        His fingers grasped mine. ÓBut the other wolfØ Bryn. She was here. She knows.Ô
        ÓShe is my packmate, my second,Ô I said. ÓHer loyalty is absolute. Bryn would never betray me; she would lay down her own life first.Ô
        ÓI wonÒt betray you either.Ô He smiled weakly, still shaken.
        ÓYou canÒt tell anyone. Please.Ô I fought to keep my voice steady. ÓIt would cost me everything.Ô
        ÓI understand,Ô he said.
        We both fell quiet. The silence of the meadow amplified our stillness. I wanted him to kiss me -wished he could smell the desire that I knew was pouring off me the way I was inhaling the heady scent of his own passion. You canÒt, Calla. This boy isnÒt the one for you. I closed my eyes, which made it a little easier to pull away from him.
        ÓSo since I drank your blood . . . am I going to turn into a were -, uh, GuardianØÔ he asked in a hesitant tone. ÓIs that why it was a violation of your lawsØÔ
        I shook my head. Was that a flash of disappointment in his eyesØ ÓYouÒve been reading too many comics, Shay.Ô
        His lips cut into a thin smile. ÓSo then tell me what makes a Guardian. I mean besides your origin story.Ô
        ÓWell, we can be made the usual way. I have parents and a younger brother.Ô He looked surprised and I laughed. ÓBut our families function differently.
        There isnÒt a fall in love, get married, have children formula. New Guardian packs are planned well in advance. But if there is a sudden call for Guardians, they can be made. Alphas can turn humans.Ô
        ÓAn alphaØÔ He wandered back over to his pack, searching through it until he pulled out a granola bar.
        ÓPack leader.Ô I stood still, watching him.
        ÓAre you an alphaØ You act like youÒre in charge. And you referred to Bryn as your Ñsecond.ÒÔ
        ÓI am.Ô His careful observations pleased me.
        ÓHow do you turn a humanØÔ He beckoned to me again, patting the earth next to him.
        ÓA bite and an incantation.Ô I walked slowly toward Shay.
        He glanced up at me, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and interest.
        ÓDonÒt get any ideas. I only bite to kill.Ô I shook my head, smiling when he recoiled. ÓTurning a human only happens if there is a dire need for Guardians and there isnÒt time to wait for a pack to raise their young. Guardians who are made, not born, donÒt have innate comfort in both their forms. It takes a while for them to make the adjustment. But if theyÒre needed, theyÒre needed.Ô
        ÓWhat do you mean Ñif theyÒre neededÒØÔ
        I settled on the ground near him. ÓWeÒre warriors. Wars make casualties. But there hasnÒt been that desperate a situation for several centuries.Ô
        ÓWho can order you to make new GuardiansØÔ he asked.
        I bit my lip. ÓMy mistress.Ô
        ÓYour mistressØÔ He stopped unwrapping the bar.
        ÓLumine Nightshade. You know her. She was with Efron on Friday night, in the office.Ô
        Shay nodded, but his eyes were troubled.
        ÓShe has authority over my pack,Ô I continued. ÓThe Nightshades.Ô
        ÓYour packØÔ he murmured. ÓIs there more than oneØÔ
        ÓThere are two,Ô I said. ÓThe other is EfronÒs pack. The Banes.Ô
        ÓHow many Guardians are thereØÔ he asked.
        ÓFifty wolves in each pack, more or less,Ô I replied, and he whistled, leaning back on his elbows. ÓThe packs always start small and are allowed to grow over time if the alphas prove capable warriors and leaders.Ô
        ÓDo I know any of themØÔ He gave up on the idea of a snack, shoving his granola bar back into his bag.
        ÓYouÒve probably seen some of the adults around, but you wouldnÒt be able to recognize them unless they shifted in front of you, and that isnÒt allowed,Ô I said. ÓThe younger wolves all go to our school. The Nightshades are my friends, and lately weÒve been hanging out with the younger Banes.Ô
        Pieces of knowledge locked together, transforming his expression. ÓRen Laroche and his gang.Ô
        ÓGangØÔ I tore a fistful of grass from the earth and showered Shay in dirt and decaying greens.
        ÓWell, you guys all kind of act like it.Ô He brushed debris from his sweater, shook soil from his hair.
        ÓWeÒre wolves, not a gang,Ô I said. ÓBesides, RenÒs friends and mine -the Nightshades -weÒre just the kids. Our parents and the other mature wolves are the true packs. They run all the weekday and night patrols of the mountain. We just take over day shifts on the weekends.Ô
        He paled. ÓSo thatÒs why if IÒd been up here any other day of the week . . .Ô
        ÓYouÒd be dead,Ô I finished.
        ÓRight.Ô He leaned back, watching clouds move above us. ÓSo why two packsØÔ
        ÓThe Banes patrol the western face and we patrol the east,Ô I said. ÓBut the patterns will change soon.Ô
        ÓWhy is thatØÔ He didnÒt look at me.
        ÓThe Keepers are sending a third pack into the mix.Ô
        Shay sat up. ÓA third packØ Where are they coming fromØÔ
        I looked away, suddenly self-conscious. ÓNot from anywhere else. ItÒs going to be a union of the young wolves from the two packs that already exist. The next generation of Banes and Nightshades. WeÒre the new pack. Right now itÒs just the ten of us. Like I said, the packs always start out small; weÒll have to prove ourselves before new wolves are added to our ranks.Ô
        ÓCalla.Ô The ferocity in his tone drew my gaze back to him. HeÒd pressed his fingers into the earth, whitening his knuckles. ÓWhy do you keep saying
        ÑweÒØÔ
        ÓRen and I are the alphas of our generation. WeÒll lead the new pack.Ô
        His brow furrowed. ÓI donÒt understand.Ô
        My cheeks grew hot. I reached for my braid, twisting it in my hand. ÓWhat do you know about wolvesØÔ
        ÓBigger, stronger dogsØÔ He blanched at my baleful stare. ÓSorry. I know nothing.Ô
        ÓOkay,Ô I said, fumbling for the simplest explanation. ÓSo, our social bonds are incredibly strong and revolve around loyalty to the pack alphas. Two alphas mate and rule over their pack. Each alpha has a beta, which is like our second in command. Bryn is mine. Dax is RenÒs. The rest of the pack falls in line accordingly and follows our orders. The bonds of affection within the pack make us fierce, the warriors we need to be. ThatÒs how we move through the world and how we fulfill our duties to the Keepers.Ô I smiled wryly. ÓAnd probably why you think we act like a gang.Ô
        Shay didnÒt laugh. ÓSo how did you decide to make this new packØÔ
        ÓI didnÒt. The Keepers are the only ones who can order the formation of a new pack.Ô
        ÓBut you just said that two alphas mate to create a new packØÔ His voice quaked.
        I nodded, feeling the heat in my cheeks spill down my neck and arms. I have to tell him; he has to know. But I didnÒt want to. I was sure heÒd stop touching me as soon as he knew the truth, and that thought made me feel empty.
        ÓYou canÒt tell me that youÒre going to . . . mateÔ -he choked on the word -Ówith Ren Laroche because youÒve been ordered to.Ô
        ÓItÒs more complicated than that.Ô I drew my knees up to my chest, anchoring myself to the earth. ÓThe only reason that Ren and I, or any of the young wolves, were born was to form the new pack. ItÒs what the Keepers brought us into the world for. They made matches for our parents, just like theyÒve paired us as they see fit. Our union is a legacy of the alliance between Keepers and Guardians.Ô
        He was on his feet. ÓAre you even dating RenØÔ
        ÓThatÒs not how it works.Ô I stood up. ÓYou donÒt understand. WeÒre not supposed to . . . come together until the union.Ô
        ÓThe unionØÔ He turned away, muttering and shaking his head. When he faced me again, his lips thinned. ÓAre you trying to tell me youÒre getting marriedØ To that jackassØ WhenØÔ
        ÓAt the end of October.Ô I put my hands on my hips. ÓAnd heÒs not a jackass.Ô
        ÓCouldÒve fooled me. How old are youØÔ He peered at me. ÓEighteenØÔ
        ÓSeventeen.Ô
        He lurched forward, grasping my shoulders. ÓThat is insane, Calla. Please tell me youÒre not just going along with it. DonÒt you careØÔ
        I knew I should shake him off, but his eyes were so bright with concern that I remained still.
        ÓI care. But it isnÒt my decision.Ô I couldnÒt pull my gaze from his. ÓI serve the Keepers as all Guardians always have and always will.Ô
        ÓOf course itÒs your decision.Ô His face filled with pity, and I was suddenly furious.
        I shoved him away. He lost his footing and fell to the ground.
        ÓYou know nothing about my world.Ô I spat the words.
        He jumped to his feet with surprising agility. ÓI may not, but I do know that telling people who they can and cannot love is absurd.Ô Despite my hostility, he walked toward me and took my hand. ÓAnd cruel. You deserve more.Ô
        My fingers trembled in his grasp; unwelcome searing liquid pooled in the corners of my eyes. Tears streamed down my face, blinding me. Why is he still touching meØ DoesnÒt he understandØ I ripped my hand from his and stumbled backward.
        ÓYou have no idea what youÒre saying.Ô I wiped my eyes, but the salty torrent wouldnÒt stop.
        ÓDonÒt cry, Calla.Ô He was close again, touching my face, brushing away my tears. ÓYou donÒt have to do this. I donÒt care who these Keepers are. No one can have that much control over your life. ItÒs crazy.Ô
        I glared at him, flashing sharp fangs.
        ÓListen to me, Shay.Ô My words lashed out. ÓYou are a fool. You know nothing. You understand nothing. Stay away from me.Ô
        ÓCalla!Ô He reached for me, only jumping back when I shifted forms and snapped at his fingers. I could still hear him calling my name as I escaped into the forest shadows.


        TEN
        DARKNESS ENVELOPED THE SKY BY THE time I wearily pushed open my front door. Tranquil piano nocturnes lilted through the house, the sound track of my parentsÒ ritual on nights they didnÒt patrol the mountain. Chopin in the air, a glass of wine in my motherÒs hand or a tumbler of whiskey in my fatherÒs. Tonight my father would be nestled in his leather chair while my mother roamed the forests near Haldis.
        My shoulders slumped as I climbed the stairs, feeling like a heavyweightÒs punching bag. All I wanted was to take a hot bath, to go to sleep, and to not wake up. Ever.
        When I reached the top step, a strange series of bumps and shuffles came from behind AnselÒs closed door. I paused outside my brotherÒs bedroom and raised my hand to knock, but the door flew open.
        ÓHey, Calla!Ô Bryn emerged from AnselÒs room, flushed. Her eyes met mine for the briefest moment. When she looked away, the muscles in her jaw jumped about in a furious dance.
        ÓYouÒre still hereØÔ I swiftly did the math in my head. IÒd left Bryn sitting at the kitchen table almost twelve hours earlier.
        Her gaze darted along the hall. ÓUm. Yeah. Uh. I was . . . you know . . . helping Ansel with his poetry homework.Ô She tapped her fingers on her hips and didnÒt raise her eyes to meet mine.
        ÓRight.Ô I peered at her. ÓI guess heÒs really fallen behindØÔ
        A smile poked at the corners of her lips. ÓOh, I wouldnÒt say that.Ô
        ÓThanks for the help, Bryn!Ô Ansel called from within his bedroom.
        ÓSee you tomorrow, Cal.Ô She flew down the stairs.
        I followed her rapid exit with narrowed eyes before heading into my brotherÒs room. Ansel lounged on the bed. He flipped over the pages of an English literature anthology with nonchalant sweeps of his fingers.
        ÓHow was patrolØÔ He continued his non-reading of the pages in front of him.
        ÓFine.Ô I settled on the corner of his bed. ÓAnd how was your dayØÔ
        ÓFantastic,Ô he purred.
        ÓAnd why is that, baby brotherØÔ I asked, propping my chin in my hands.
        He sat up, squared his shoulders, and shoved the book so hard that it careened off the bed onto the floor.
        ÓIsnÒt that your homeworkØÔ I pointed at the discarded anthology. He ignored my outstretched finger.
        ÓI need to talk to you,Ô he announced, straightening even further.
        ÓYou doØÔ I rolled onto my side. ÓWhat is itØÔ
        He continued to stare at me, eyes unblinking. ÓItÒs about me and Bryn.Ô
        ÓYeahØÔ I raised an eyebrow at him and plucked at the coverlet.
        A frustrated expression flitted over his face. ÓI mean, me and Bryn.Ô
        Oh dear. IÒd been expecting this for some time. Poor Ansel. ÓThatÒs what you just said. What about you twoØÔ
        ÓCome on, Cal,Ô he said. ÓAre you gonna make me spell it out for youØÔ
        ÓObviously I am,Ô I said, knowing what he was going to say and yet hoping it wasnÒt true . . . for all our sakes.
        A rosy flush moved up his neck. He coughed. ÓI mean, havenÒt you noticed how I -ØÔ
        He shook his head and punched a pillow so hard its seams burst. Goose feathers floated in the air between us.
        I sat up. ÓTell me whatÒs going on.Ô
        He moved his head up and down as though he was rehearsing a speech in his mind.
        ÓI want to be with her.Ô He drew a sharp breath and plunged on. ÓWhen the new pack forms, I want Bryn to be my mate.Ô
        ÓAnsel!Ô It was worse than IÒd imagined.
        ÓLook, Cal. I love Bryn. Totally. Utterly. Everything that you read about in books and watch in the movies. She is all I want in this life,Ô he said. ÓI just needed to know if I had a shot. So I told her today.Ô
        The words I knew I should say ran through my mind, but they lost in the mental wrestling match to the question I wanted to ask.
        ÓAnd what did she sayØÔ
        His face lit up. ÓShe let me kiss her. I think she liked it.Ô
        I groaned but felt a spike of relief. Maybe this wasnÒt so serious after all. ÓGod, An, this is Bryn weÒre talking about. You know sheÒll try anything once.Ô
        I gestured toward the hallway. ÓAs soon as I got home, she couldnÒt get out of here fast enough. IÒm sorry, hon, but IÒm guessing sheÒs mortified now.Ô
        ÓNope,Ô he said. ÓSheÒs just worried youÒll be mad. In fact, sheÒs afraid youÒre going to bite one of her ears off.Ô
        ÓLook.Ô I hoped he wouldnÒt take the letdown too hard. ÓI know youÒve been crushing on Bryn since you were a puppy, but donÒt get your hopes up.Ô
        ÓGimme a break, Calla,Ô he said. ÓIÒm not your baby brother anymore. This is for real.Ô
        ÓYouÒre awfully confident.Ô I regarded his blinding smile cautiously.
        His eyelids lowered, lashes veiling his gray irises. ÓWhat if I told you she let me kiss her for four hoursØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ I nearly rolled off the bed.
        ÓAnd it wasnÒt just kissing.Ô His expression was positively devilish.
        ÓAnsel!Ô I gaped at him, realizing IÒd completely misjudged the scenario.
        He bobbed up and down on the mattress, his eyes bright with mirth.
        I rolled onto my stomach, grabbed a pillow, and sank my teeth into its cotton sheath.
        ÓCome on, Cal. Be happy for us. WeÒre in love.Ô Ansel poked me in the ribs repeatedly.
        I spit out the pillow and left the bed, pivoting to face him, fists pressed against my hips.
        ÓThat isnÒt how these things work for us. I donÒt care what books or movies say. We do not live the way humans do!Ô I snapped. ÓAnsel, you know that.Ô
        ÓI know, I know.Ô He avoided my glare. ÓBut Dad said that the Keepers take suggestions for matches from the alphas. So since you know how Bryn and I feel, then you can just pass that along.Ô


        ÓI can,Ô I said. ÓBut I cannot guarantee anything. Mating is arranged by the Keepers. They always have the final say.Ô
        ÓAccording to Dad, Lumine followed his suggestions to the letter.Ô His eyes were so hopeful my heart somersaulted.
        ÓI know. But Lumine wonÒt be our mistress. RememberØ I told you this morning, itÒs Logan.Ô Knife-sharp jabs pierced my abdomen. ÓIf he says Bryn and
        Mason have to pair up, there wonÒt be anything I can do about it.Ô
        I expected an outraged protest from Ansel, but he burst into laughter. I frowned as he collapsed onto the bed in hysterics. ÓYeah, that would be something.Ô
        ÓUh -whatÒs the deal, AnØÔ I said. ÓI was being serious.Ô
        ÓYeah, right, Calla.Ô
        When I remained silent, he gaped at me. ÓDo you really not knowØÔ
        ÓNot know whatØÔ I asked, feeling like someone excluded from an inside joke.
        Ansel picked up the only uninjured pillow left on the bed, squeezing it between his fists. ÓMason is gay.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not serious. MasonØÔ I said. ÓMason is gayØÔ
        Ansel sighed. ÓYou know, this is the problem with you alphas, youÒre so concerned about taking over the new pack that you donÒt notice whatÒs happening right in front of your face.Ô
        ÓMasonØÔ I repeated, embarrassed by the astonishment I heard in my own voice.
        ÓHe and Nev have been dating for the past year,Ô Ansel said, flipping onto his stomach.
        ÓNevØ WhoÒs NevØÔ I frowned.
        Ansel just looked at me and waited. It only took a moment for me to understand.
        ÓYou mean NevilleØ RenÒs NevilleØÔ
        ÓNo, not RenÒs Neville. MasonÒs Neville.Ô He grinned. ÓAnd he goes by Nev.Ô
        ÓFor a yearØÔ
        ÓYes, they met in a support group for Guardians who are Ñout.ÒÔ He hooked his fingers in air quotes around the last word. ÓBecause you know, none of us could ever really be out in unapproved relationships. Straight or gay.Ô
        A wry laugh burst from my throat. ÓSo youÒre telling me that Mason and Neville -er, Nev -are both in Gay Guardians AnonymousØÔ
        He shrugged. I dropped back onto the bed.
        ÓWow.Ô It wasnÒt so much of a surprise that Mason was gay as that heÒd hidden it so well. Then again, it was a matter of life and death, but the thought that he didnÒt trust me enough to confide something so important made my chest burn.
        Ansel stretched out beside me, his head resting on his folded arms. ÓItÒs all under the table, of course. Because of the Keepers. They arenÒt exactly tolerant of alternative lifestyles.Ô He made a bitter sound.
        I buried my hands in my hair, squeezing the sides of my head. ÓNo, thatÒs true.Ô
        Mason and NevilleØ It was hard to imagine. Mason was outgoing and hilarious, but Nev just seemed, well, quiet.
        Ansel pulled the latest issue of Rolling Stone from his nightstand. ÓWhich is ironic, considering Logan.Ô
        ÓLoganØ!Ô I slapped my hand down in the middle of the magazine, forcing him to look at me.
        ÓYeah, Logan. At least thatÒs what Mason says. But for him, or any Keepers for that matter, itÒs not an issue like it is for us. I mean, Logan will just get a witch trophy wife to pop out some heirs along the way and have as many incubi boy toys on the side as he wants.Ô His eyes flashed wickedly.
        ÓAnsel!Ô I shrieked. At least I wonÒt have to worry about Logan acting like his father.
        ÓOh, come on, Cal. I know IÒm your little brother, but itÒs not like I donÒt know about this stuff.Ô
        He threw the pillow at me. ÓIn fact, this conversation makes it obvious that I know a lot more than you do.Ô
        Then his tone gained an edge of idealism. ÓBut I hope that it means good things for us. I mean, what I said about Logan. HeÒs still a Keeper, but maybe heÒll be different.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô I looked back at Ansel.
        He chewed his lip, thoughtful but still optimistic. ÓI had to risk it, Calla. I love her. IÒve always loved her.Ô
        A shiver raced up my spine. ÓOkay, Ansel. I understand. But until there is an official order from the Keepers, you two are under the table as well. Please be careful.Ô
        ÓThanks, sis.Ô I could feel the flurry of his heartbeat as he nestled his head in the hollow between my shoulder and neck. I closed my eyes, knowing IÒd help my brother and Bryn, but another, less-admirable emotion bit into me. As an alpha I could help my packmates get the things they wanted, but there wasnÒt anyone who could do the same for me.


        ELEVEN
        WHEN WE PULLED INTO THE SCHOOL PARKING lot the next morning, Ansel turned to me.
        ÓBryn will want to talk to you, so IÒm gonna make myself scarce.Ô
        I nodded, unfastening my seat belt.
        ÓPlease donÒt yell at her,Ô he said. ÓAnd I really like both of her ears.Ô
        I glared at him. He gulped and fled the car.
        When I reached my locker, Bryn was already there. I could practically see her wolf form, cowering, ears flat, tail between her legs, standing in the same space as the trembling girl.
        ÓI swear I didnÒt plan for this, Cal.Ô
        ÓI know.Ô
        She danced uneasily around me as I opened my locker. ÓIÒm so sorry. I know itÒs not the way things are supposed to happen.Ô
        I nodded, keeping my gaze on the stack of texts and folders.
        ÓPlease look at me.Ô
        I turned to face my best friend and found her sky blue eyes wide and fearful.
        A lump formed in my throat. ÓI canÒt promise you anything.Ô
        She grasped my shaking hand. ÓI know that. Come on, letÒs get to first period.Ô
        As she led me through the classroom door and toward our desks in the rear of the room, she cast a sidelong glance at me.
        ÓSo did you tell Ansel I have a thing for John DonneØÔ
        ÓYou have a thing for John DonneØÔ I snorted.
        ÓWow,Ô she murmured. ÓYour little brother is good.Ô
        As I searched my bag for a pen, I heard her murmur to herself: ÓWhilst our infant loves did grow, disguises did and shadows flow from us and our care; but now, Òtis not so.Ô
        I groaned. ÓThat is so overwrought.Ô
        But my stomach tried to relocate somewhere near my ankles.
        ÓYou just donÒt have a romantic bone in your body, Cal.Ô Bryn swatted the back of my head with her notebook.
        I shrugged without turning to look at her. Bryn wasnÒt my only source of anxiety that morning. My eyes darted to the classroom door in anticipation of
        ShayÒs arrival, guilt over my harsh words on the mountainside weakening my resolve to shun him.
        But Shay was dangerous; I knew I had to fight the attraction that seemed stronger each time I saw him. The decision provoked a dull ache that settled in my shoulders. I liked this strange human boy. His shockingly reckless approach to life and his disregard for its rules were welcome changes from the crushingly close world I was in.
        Then he was walking through the door. Olive green henley, jeans, messy hair that kept falling over his eyes. He strode into the class without looking at me and took his seat in the desk next to mine. I followed his stiff movements, swallowing a sigh, relieved but also sad that heÒd taken my warning seriously. I didnÒt just like him -I was fascinated by him. IÒd never thought a human capable of capturing my interest. ShayÒs manner didnÒt mimic that of the boarding school sheep who scurried away when Guardians passed them in the halls. He was fearless and decisive, reminding me of a lone wolf, an alpha even, but without the bonds of a pack to root him in any one place.
        I pulled out my copy of The Great Gatsby as Mr. Graham began his lecture on the politics of gender in the 1920s, and I tried to take notes, but my eyes kept flitting to Shay. His pencil scribbled furiously, and he paused occasionally to underline passages in the novel. Not once did he glance at me. I turned back to my own work, trying to convince myself that his changed behavior was a good thing.
        Two down.
        IÒd gotten through the worrisome first encounters with Bryn and Shay. Now I only had one to go.
        When I arrived in Organic Chemistry, Ren had already begun setting up our lab station for that dayÒs experiment. I strode toward him, pushing back the unpleasant memory of our last encounter.
        ÓHi.Ô I settled onto the stool in front of our table.
        ÓHey, Lily.Ô He pulled his books out of my way. ÓNice dress.Ô
        I bit back the knee-jerk desire to cuss him out, instead fishing my workbook from the bottom of my bag.
        ÓWhatÒs on tap for todayØÔ I asked without looking at him.
        A quiet laugh traveled toward me. ÓAlchemy.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked. He canÒt be serious.
        He pushed a dish of pennies toward me. ÓI think Ms. Foris is trying to keep us interested by pretending this isnÒt actually chem class. The experiment replicates the ways that classical and medieval alchemists tried to transmute metals into gold. We have to test a hypothesis about whether the process could actually be successful.Ô
        ÓI see.Ô I began to read the instructions in the workbook and gathered several beakers that would hold the various liquids needed in the experiment.
        ÓIf it works, IÒm taking the gold and running.Ô He brought out more implements from our cabinet.
        ÓSounds like a plan.Ô I searched for the long-stemmed butane lighter while he set up the Bunsen burner. ÓHow was the rest of your weekendØÔ
        Wrong question.
        Ren stiffened. ÓFine.Ô He snatched the lighter from my hand.
        The class period dragged by, tense and awkward, our conversation limited to abrupt questions and one-word answers. As we mechanically worked through the experiment, a sucking, hollow vacuum took up residence in my chest.
        I was examining the penny clasped between the metal tongs, searching for signs of change, when a breathy voice came from behind me.


        ÓHey, Ren.Ô
        My grip on the tongs tightened as I glanced over my shoulder. Ashley Rice, leggy, brunette, and human, cocked her head at the Bane alpha. Her bubble gum pink lips parted in an inviting smile.
        ÓHey, Ashley.Ô Ren set down his pencil, leaning casually against the lab station.
        I turned back to our experiment as she batted her eyelashes. RenÒs conquests fell into two categories: those girls who still pined for him and those who stuck pins into his voodoo likeness every night. Ashley ranked among the former.
        I glanced at the clock. Our lab period was nearly over. I moved over to the sink and began to dump out liquids from our beakers.
        ÓSo, Ren.Ô I winced at AshleyÒs smoky tone. ÓI know itÒs over a month away, but thereÒs bound to be a line of girls waiting to ask you to Blood Moon.Ô
        My teeth ground together. I wiped out one beaker with a paper towel and grabbed another.
        ÓWe had such a great time at prom last year.Ô AshleyÒs wistful sigh buried barb-like into my neck. ÓAnd we havenÒt hung out in a while. Would you like to go with meØÔ
        ÓSorry, Ash,Ô he said. ÓIÒm spoken for.Ô
        ÓYou already have a date for the ballØÔ Her shrill voice was a little too loud.
        ÓYes.Ô
        I heard Ashley shuffle her feet. ÓWell, who is itØÔ she whined.
        ÓCalla.Ô
        The beaker in my hand shattered. I swore as glass shards buried in my palm.
        Ren was instantly at my side. ÓCome on, Cal. What did that beaker ever do to youØÔ
        I shook my head, still cursing, and began to pull clear, razor-edged bits of glass from my skin.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ Ashley managed to sound concerned as she leaned over our lab station. ÓOh my God. ThereÒs so much blood.Ô
        Despite the pain in my hand, I smiled when she turned green and fled.
        ÓIÒll get the first aid kit.Ô Ren left the station, returning a moment later with a red-cross-emblazoned white box.
        ÓI told Ms. Foris it wasnÒt bad. If she saw your hand, sheÒd try to send you to the hospital for stitches.Ô
        I stuck my gushing hand under the stream of water from the faucet.
        ÓMake sure you get all the pieces. The wounds will close fast, and you donÒt want glass trapped under your skin. I had that happen once; it hurts like hell.
        Ô
        ÓThanks,Ô I replied wryly. ÓI think I can manage.Ô
        He handed me a paper towel when I withdrew my hand from under the faucet. I checked the gashes for remaining shards and then pressed the towel against my palm.
        ÓHow did you break the beakerØÔ Ren leaned against the table, frowning at me. ÓIÒd say you donÒt know your own strength. But you most definitely do.Ô
        ÓI heard some shocking news.Ô I extended my uninjured hand toward him, expecting that heÒd hand me the gauze.
        ÓLet me.Ô He took my marred palm in his fingers and began to dress the wounds. ÓWhat newsØÔ he asked, gently taping squares of filmy cotton to my palm.
        ÓThat I have a date for the Blood Moon Ball.Ô I tried to sound offended but was distracted by the soft touch of his fingers on my skin. ÓI didnÒt realize you were telling people weÒre dating.Ô
        He examined my bandaged hand and then stood up. ÓYeah. It seemed like the appropriate response at the moment. ItÒs not like I can send wedding invitations out to all my exes. Anyway, it will get the word out so I wonÒt have to be turning girls down for the next three weeks.Ô
        I snorted. ÓYou think more girls are going to ask youØÔ
        He looked up at me, smiling. I pulled my eyes from his teasing face and glared at the floor.
        Of course they would.
        He walked to the trash can. When he returned to our lab station, where I stood with my hands on my hips, he abruptly tensed.
        ÓCalla, did you honestly think IÒd still be dating other girls between now and the unionØÔ
        I turned away, no longer able to meet his eyes. ÓI have no idea.Ô
        ÓWell,Ô he growled, ÓIÒm not.Ô
        He began to put our supplies into the cabinet, slamming the wooden door shut with such force that I jumped.
        ÓIÒm sorry to lay such a heavy burden on you,Ô I said, clenching my fists and wincing as my injured palm throbbed.
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ His head whipped around.
        A loud clearing of someoneÒs throat turned my gaze from Ren to the end of our station. Shay stood there, eyes burning with blatant dislike as they settled on my lab partner.
        ÓExcuse me, Ren.Ô He spoke through clenched teeth. ÓWould you mind if I spoke to Calla aloneØÔ
        Ren moved toward Shay, looking him slowly up and down. When the other boy squared his shoulders, I could see the Bane alpha fighting not to laugh.
        ÓThatÒs really up to Calla.Ô
        Shay glanced at me; the angry cut of his mouth dissolved into a grimace. I shifted uneasily, looking from Ren to Shay.
        Ren suddenly grabbed his bag. ÓNo problem. SheÒs all yours.Ô
        My heart lurched. ÓNo, wait!Ô I said, catching his hand in mine.
        The alpha stilled as I turned toward Shay.
        ÓYou and I have nothing to discuss.Ô I watched my words cut him like the broken glass that had sliced my own palm.
        ShayÒs fists balled up when I drew RenÒs arm around my waist.
        ÓWalk me to lunchØÔ The bell rang as the words passed my lips.
        ÓOf course.Ô He guided me away from our station, leaving Shay fuming at the table.
        When we were out of the classroom, Ren glanced at me. ÓWhat was that all aboutØÔ
        I felt a twinge of disappointment when he dropped his hand from my waist.
        ÓNothing.Ô I had to fight not to tremble as I formed the lie. ÓHeÒs just a little starstruck after the ÑmuggersÒ attacked us on Friday. Been hovering around me too much.Ô
        ÓIs he bothering youØÔ he asked.
        ÓCome on, Ren.Ô I lightened my tone. ÓHeÒs the KeepersÒ boy; you canÒt bully him. Besides, you know I can kick his ass just as easily as you could. HeÒs a little annoying, but itÒs no big deal.
        ÓAnyway . . .Ô My heart picked up speed. I still didnÒt trust ShayÒs desire to get closer to me, but I couldnÒt deny that I enjoyed his attention. ÓHeÒll get the right idea now that the wordÒs out that weÒre dating.Ô
        Ren pulled up, catching my upper arms in a gentle grasp. ÓYouÒre going to start calling me your boyfriendØÔ
        ÓIf you think itÒs a good idea.Ô
        ÓIf I think itÒs a good ideaØÔ He ruffled his hair with one hand. ÓI just donÒt get you, Lily.Ô


        When we arrived in the cafeteria, our packmates had already congregated at our usual tables. Seven young wolves laughed at Neville, who stood on top of a chair singing ÓIf I Were a Rich ManÔ at the top of his lungs. He was dressed in his regular open-mike-poetry all-black ensemble, making it one of the most bizarre scenes IÒd ever laid eyes on.
        Ren and I exchanged a puzzled glance. I couldnÒt imagine what Nev was doing; IÒd always thought of him as one of the shyest wolves, with the exception of Cosette, who was so quiet she barely seemed animate.
        ÓIf I were a weal . . . thy . . . man!Ô Neville bellowed, and then jumped down from the table, collapsed into a chair, and buried his face in his hands.
        Mason, grinning like the Cheshire cat, leaned over and patted him on the head.
        ÓWhat givesØ Did Nev finally go off the deep endØÔ Ren caught the chair Dax slid toward him. He flipped it around, sitting in it backward.
        ÓHe lost a bet,Ô Mason said. Neville raised his face and glared at him.
        Mason sighed. ÓItÒs so sad to see an indie guitarist do show tunes. What have you been reduced toØÔ
        Neville brushed off his arms as if to sweep away unpleasant remnants of his performance. ÓYou know it was my personal hell. ThatÒs why you picked it.Ô
        ÓA betØÔ I raised my eyebrows.
        Mason grinned. ÓWe got into an intense debate on Friday night at Eden. I was right, Nev was wrong.Ô
        ÓYour brother has better moves than I thought,Ô Neville said, tipping his cap at me.
        ÓWhatÒs thisØÔ Ren popped open a Coke and looked at Neville, who jerked his head toward Ansel.
        I wheeled on my brother and Bryn, who sat close together at the far end of the tables, dreamy expressions locked on their faces. Jealousy tightened my belly. Even if they were taking risks, theyÒd still been able to choose each other. And with Ren and me as alphas, their romance would probably be safe.
        Mason and Nev, Dax and Fey, they all had a chance at real love. Ren and I were the only ones who had no choice. Was that the reward for being an alphaØ
        Ren looked at the pair for a long moment and then a sharp laugh rolled out of his throat.
        ÓI said to keep that quiet, you two.Ô My teeth flashed in warning, knowing that envy as much as irritation made my canines sharpen.
        Bryn cowered, but Ansel came to her rescue. ÓOf course, from everyone else, but itÒs not like we could hide it from our packmates.Ô
        I sat down in the chair that Fey pushed toward me, banging my forehead on the table. ÓYou guys are killing me. WeÒre at school. There are too many eyes to see you.Ô
        I cringed as I looked at Ren. ÓIÒm sorry. I was going to tell you later today, I swear.Ô
        He just shrugged. ÓYour brother is right. You canÒt hide anything from packmates.Ô
        The Bane alpha spoke in a lower voice as he turned his eyes back on the new couple.
        ÓListen to Calla: keep it quiet outside our circle. Not a word to other Guardians. You donÒt want to step on the wrong toes.Ô Then his lips split in a broad grin at Ansel. ÓCongrats, little man.Ô
        My brother beamed and looked at Bryn adoringly. She sighed, twirling her fingers through her ringlets.
        I quickly looked away from her and focused on peeling my orange.
        ÓNeville, I hope youÒre not thinking of leaving us to try to make it on Broadway,Ô a cold, silky voice murmured from behind me.
        All conversation at the table ceased. Bryn and Ansel jerked away from each other as if a geyser had erupted between them.
        I turned in my chair to see Logan Bane smiling at his future pack.
        ÓYou have a wondrous voice, my friend,Ô he continued. ÓMy companions and I certainly admire it; you projected all the way to the other side of the cafeteria. Very impressive.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô Neville threw him a nervous smile.
        Logan circled the table to where Neville and Mason sat, stopping behind MasonÒs chair. The Keeper rested a hand on my packmateÒs shoulder. Mason tensed and glanced at Neville, whose face paled.
        Ren began to rise, but Logan stilled him with a nonchalant wave of his hand. ÓNo, please, just relax.Ô
        The Keeper leaned forward. ÓAs no doubt your alphas have informed you, it has been decided that I will inherit the rule of your new pack come October thirty-first.Ô He waited until each head bobbed in affirmation before slowly pacing back to RenÒs side. ÓIÒd like you to gather in the commons after school today. IÒll meet you there.Ô
        ÓOf course.Ô Ren inclined his head.
        ÓExcellent.Ô The young Keeper pivoted on his heel and walked back to join his companions on the opposite side of the cafeteria.
        The circle of young wolves turned back to their lunches, though the mood at the table had become anxious and sullen. Mason sat very still, staring at nothing in particular. Neville leaned toward him, stretching his fingers toward MasonÒs. Mason took his hand, and they hid their clasped fingers beneath the table.


        TWELVE
        MY JAW CLAMPED SO HARD THROUGH THE philosophy seminar I wondered if its dull ache would settle there permanently. The desk next to the classroomÒs tall windows sat empty. I hadnÒt seen Shay in the cafeteria during lunch, and now his regular seat in our afternoon class remained vacant.
        I scribbled a few more notes and tried to tell myself that it didnÒt matter. My eyes traveled to the empty seat once again, my teeth grinding against each other with such force that the ache in my jaw flared into a sharp, searing pain.
        I forced my gaze back onto Mr. Selby, who gesticulated wildly as he described arguments for and against the existence of God. HeÒd started the class out by showing us a bumper sticker that read: ÓGod is dead -Nietzsche; Nietzsche is dead -God.Ô
        I tried to follow our teacherÒs enthusiastic lecture, but my thoughts were fractured. I glanced around the room. The rest of the class dutifully jotted notes and nodded along with Mr. SelbyÒs comments. My gaze traveled to Logan. As usual, the young Keeper slouched in his desk, deep in slumber, Dior sunglasses hiding his eyes.
        What will he say when we meet after schoolØ
        As the bell rang, I slowly unwound my wrapped limbs, wincing at my musclesÒ reluctant unclenching.
        The three Bane seniors left class together. Sabine and Dax leaned close to Ren, murmuring quietly as they passed through the door. I wandered alone back to my locker, only to find my Nightshades already there. We moved down the hallway to the commons. None of us spoke. I could hear the collective rushed pace of our hearts as we waited.
        Steady, sauntering footfalls along with the scent of cloves and mahogany announced LoganÒs arrival. He smiled at our huddled group; his perfectly tousled hair glowed like spun gold in the low, late-afternoon sun that poured in through the roomÒs floor-to-ceiling windows. The Keeper grabbed a chair and sat on the back, his feet grounded in its seat, so that he stared down at us.
        ÓWelcome.Ô His gaze moved slowly over the tense young Guardians. ÓI realize that this meeting is somewhat unexpected, but things will change quickly now that the union is so close.Ô
        Logan rested his elbows on his knees. ÓIn order for the alphas to proceed with the Rite of Union, they must be of age. For Ren and Calla that wonÒt happen until Samhain, the day you both turn eighteen and the date on which the new pack will officially form.Ô
        He began drumming his fingers on a manila envelope. ÓIn order to ensure a smooth transition, IÒve gathered some materials for you so that youÒll know what the duties of the new pack will be, what the logistics of your new lives entail, and the timeline for the stages of the transition.Ô
        Logan nodded at Ren, who caught the envelope that sailed toward him.
        Ren pulled open the flap and peered inside. ÓWhatÒs thisØÔ
        ÓSpecs for the new development,Ô Logan said. ÓWhere you will live.Ô
        The young wolves stirred in their seats and exchanged wary glances.
        Logan made a calming gesture. ÓLike I said, this change will occur in stages. Some of you -Ansel, Cosette -are quite young, and the Keepers understand that. The five houses of the new development are in the midst of construction. Of course, Ren and CallaÒs home is finished and they will be able to occupy it as soon as the union takes place.Ô
        I fought back the rising heat in my chest and neck, glancing at Ren, but his eyes remained locked on Logan.
        ÓBryn, as well as Sabine and Dax, will be the next to make the move, since they will also finish their schooling this year.Ô
        The two named Banes stiffened. Bryn shuffled her feet while Ansel gripped the sides of his chair. Ren cleared his throat. Logan arched an eyebrow at the alpha.
        Ren looked at his packmates and then at the Keeper. ÓAre you pairing them upØ Setting new matches nowØÔ
        Logan smiled slowly. ÓWould you have an objection to that, RenØÔ
        Ren stared at our master but remained silent. LoganÒs jaw twitched and then he laughed. ÓNo. IÒm not pairing them.Ô
        Dax and Sabine both relaxed, and Fey expelled a long, relieved breath. Bryn offered my brother a weak smile.
        ÓThe only mated pair as of this time will be Ren and Calla, your alphas,Ô Logan continued. ÓYouÒre free to live in the houses we provide in whatever arrangements you choose. Each house has multiple bedrooms and baths; the five homes are being constructed around a common garden space with a pool and spa. In the same way weÒve provided for your parents, youÒll have a cleaning staff, gardeners, and full-time maintenance specialists so you donÒt have to focus on anything other than your duties. IÒm sure you will find the living arrangements quite to your liking.Ô
        Quiet noises of approval sounded from the Nightshades and Banes. A sparkle of optimism lit my heart.
        Logan smiled. ÓAs I said, Ren and Calla will be the first to move. The other seniors will follow. As to the rest of you, until you finish school, you are welcome to continue living with your parents should you prefer to, or you may move into the new development as the houses are completed. No matter where you reside, however, from this point forward you no longer answer to your former packs. You answer to Ren and Calla, and to me.Ô
        The Keeper stroked his chin. ÓMy father has generously offered to assist with the oversight of the new pack. He seems to think that, as such a young group of Guardians, you might prove unruly.Ô
        His gaze fell on Sabine. ÓBut I think that if we all show a commitment to our duties, then surely his involvement will not be necessary.Ô
        Ren glanced at Sabine, who had begun to tremble. ÓOf course, Logan,Ô he said. ÓWhatever you ask.Ô
        A half smile pulled at LoganÒs mouth. ÓExcellent.Ô
        He pointed at the envelope once more. ÓYouÒll find in those papers the forms for any requisitions youÒll need. Each of you can request a vehicle of your choice. The purchase orders are there.Ô
        Dax hooted, and Logan grinned.
        ÓWeÒll also make arrangements for a weekly grocery delivery at your homes. Their location will make running errands into Vail something of an inconvenience.Ô
        ÓWhere are our new homesØÔ I asked.
        ÓAt a much higher elevation on the eastern slope of the mountainside. Only one access road has been built for the site. The location of the development coincides with the primary objective of the new pack.Ô
        ÓAnd what will that beØÔ I leaned forward, interested.
        Logan straightened, his eyes narrowed. ÓWe have reason to believe that the Searchers will move against Haldis Cavern with whatever force they can muster within the next year. While the Nightshades and Banes will continue their patrols of the perimeters, the new pack will offer a second layer of defense at the cavern itself.Ô
        He broke into a grin once more. ÓWhich brings me to another issue. Normally a pack is named after its Keeper, but a Bane pack already exists. The new pack will be named Haldis, after that site you are sworn to protect.Ô
        I glanced at my packmates and at the Banes. All their faces lit up.
        ÓIÒm glad the choice pleases you,Ô Logan said. ÓWhile guarding Haldis will be the packÒs key role, there is another matter that requires your immediate attention.Ô
        He looked from Ren to me. ÓYour alphas were introduced on Friday evening to a human boy by the name of Shay Doran. He is a senior at the Mountain
        School; he just arrived last week.Ô
        I shoved my hands underneath me. I couldnÒt afford for Logan to see them shaking.
        ÓShay represents a significant interest to the Keepers. His safety is our highest priority; it was this boy who was the target of the SearchersÒ attack on
        Friday.Ô
        ÓWhat do they want with himØÔ I blurted.
        Several of the wolves gasped.
        I dropped my gaze to the floor. ÓIÒm sorry, Logan. IÒve gotten to know Shay; I was just curious.Ô
        ÓThatÒs quite all right, Calla.Ô He waved off my apology. ÓWe are indebted to you for preventing his abduction. The truth is that we donÒt know what the
        Searchers want with Shay, only that they believe he is important to their success against us. Therefore we must keep him safe and out of their hands.Ô
        I kept my eyes averted, nodding.
        ÓI have also had the opportunity to get acquainted with the human boy. It seems heÒs become quite infatuated with you. We need his trust, so IÒd like to encourage that. Please befriend him. Think of yourself as something of a de facto bodyguard for the time being.Ô
        My head snapped up, eyes wide. Ren was glaring at the Keeper, who gazed calmly back.
        ÓThe boy knows nothing of our world, and it stays that way,Ô Logan said. ÓThe less he knows about the danger he faces from the Searchers, the safer he will be. Protect him, but do so without garnering his attention. He already knows Calla, so her interaction can be more direct.Ô
        I inclined my head to Logan, while RenÒs face remained livid. The rest of the pack murmured acknowledgment of his orders.
        ÓVery well, then. I believe that brings you up to date. Should any questions arise, your alphas should bring them to me. Lumine and Efron have agreed on this point.Ô
        Logan smiled, descending from his perch. The assembled wolves began to stir from their seats, but he snapped his fingers, commanding our attention.
        ÓThere is one last matter to discuss.Ô
        Ten pairs of eyes focused on their new master.
        ÓRen raised the very important question of how you will be paired in the future.Ô
        Ice-cold fingers wrapped around my throat as I waited for Logan to speak.
        ÓGuardian mates have always been selected by Keepers so as to ensure the most beneficial outcome for our packs,Ô he said. ÓIÒm sure you can understand the utility of such a practice.Ô
        No one spoke. LoganÒs casual tone tore at me like barbed wire. ÓI will, as my ancestors did, seek the counsel of your alphas in such matters when the time arises. You are all very young; I donÒt anticipate making such decisions for some time. However, it is clear that youÒve already begun to form strong attachments to each other.Ô
        His slow smile revealed the gleam of perfect teeth. ÓThis pleases me; it signals a strong pack whose loyalty will aid them in their duties. But I must remind you that the only sanctioned pairing in the Haldis pack is that between Ren and Calla, the alpha mates. Though you might be inclined to form your own matches, I hold the only authority to choose your mates. This law is one of our oldest and most important. Failure to respect it will be dealt with summarily and severely.Ô
        I couldnÒt breathe.
        Logan reached into the pocket of his jeans, pulling out a pack of Djarum Blacks. He tapped the box on the back of the chair, withdrew a cigarette, and placed it between his lips.
        ÓThat will be all.Ô
        For a moment no one moved. Silence covered the room like heavy fog. Then Ren stood, jerking his head toward the door. The other Banes slowly rose.
        I hoped my legs wouldnÒt give out as I got to my feet. I couldnÒt look at my pack; my stomach slammed around inside me like a pinball. I had taken only a few steps when LoganÒs silky voice trailed after the departing wolves.
        ÓMason, could I have a momentØÔ
        I froze. Mason stood just behind me, his body locked in place. I looked at Logan; his eyes gleamed in the red haze of the setting sun that filled the room.
        Smoke spilled from his lips and the scent of cloves wafted around us.
        MasonÒs eyes met mine. A thin smile appeared on his lips and he began to turn. I stepped toward him, clasping his wrist.
        ÓNo.Ô My whisper cut sharply between Mason and me. He tensed and gave an almost-imperceptible shake of his head, twisting out of my grasp.
        ÓCalla!Ô LoganÒs whip-like exclamation lashed at me. ÓYou have been dismissed.Ô
        An arm reached around my shoulders and I was pulled toward the door. When IÒd been led well away from the commons, I wrenched free of the strong arm that held me, glaring at Ren. Dax and Fey stood nearby, faces grim. Ansel and Bryn disappeared around a corner without looking back.
        ÓI have to go in there.Ô I tried to walk away, but Ren grabbed my upper arms, wheeling me around.
        ÓYou canÒt.Ô He glanced down the hall.
        I followed his gaze, watching Sabine lead Neville toward the schoolÒs main entrance. Her arms were around his waist. I could see her lips moving rapidly as she leaned against him. Cosette trailed after them, though she kept a respectful distance.
        ÓI will not let this happen,Ô I said. ÓHe is in my pack, Ren. His welfare is my responsibility.Ô
        ÓHeÒs in my pack now too,Ô Ren murmured. ÓIÒm so sorry, Calla. I wish you didnÒt have to go through this. I know how hard it is.Ô
        Dax made a disapproving sound and Ren threw him a sharp look.
        ÓDonÒt let it eat you, Cal,Ô Fey said, eyes bright and hard. ÓYou havenÒt done anything wrong. This is MasonÒs mess.Ô
        ÓHow can you say thatØÔ I gasped.
        She looked away. ÓBecause itÒs true and you have more important things to focus on.Ô
        ÓSheÒs right,Ô Dax said with a rumbling growl. ÓWe canÒt be mixed up with this nonsense. Let it go.Ô
        A stinging filled my eyes. I looked at the floor, digging my nails into my palms, reopening the wounds there. Ren watched the crimson drops hit the floor.
        He bared his teeth at Dax and Fey.
        ÓGet out of here.Ô
        Dax bristled, but he jerked his head at the school entrance. Fey took his hand and they walked away.
        ÓCalla.Ô RenÒs hands slid from my upper arms to my waist and he tried to pull me toward him.
        ÓDonÒt.Ô I squirmed out of his grasp. ÓDonÒt try to tell me it gets better.Ô


        His jaw clenched, but he didnÒt attempt to touch me again.
        ÓIt never gets better.Ô A sheen of moisture covered his dark eyes. ÓIt gets worse.

        I wrapped my arms around my waist, not caring about the blood that stained my dress.
        ÓFind Ansel. Please get him home. I need to stay here.Ô
        I heard him draw a sharp breath of protest and I held up my hand. ÓIÒll wait for Logan to leave. I have to see Mason.Ô
        Ren shook his head. ÓIÒll stay with you. WeÒre in this together now. You can ask Bryn to drive your brother.Ô
        ÓBryn needs to stay away from my brother! Or did you miss the lecture we just gotØ

        ÓCalm down.Ô His voice dropped low. ÓLogan hasnÒt rung the death knell for relationships in the pack. He said heÒd take advice from us, and weÒll give it.
        Your brother and Bryn just need to be careful. We can help them.Ô
        ÓI canÒt think about that now,Ô I said, staring at my hands, watching the punctured skin close up before my eyes. ÓPlease, just go. I want to talk to Mason alone.Ô
        ÓFine.Ô He pulled on the leather jacket he had draped over his arm. ÓIÒll make sure your brother gets back to your house.Ô
        He had already taken several long strides down the hall when I murmured, ÓThank you.Ô
        I made my way to the girlsÒ bathroom and turned scalding hot water on my palms, rinsing caked blood off the now-closed cuts. Steam rose around me as I gripped the sides of the basin. When griefÒs attack subsided, I walked slowly back toward the commons, pausing frequently to listen for approaching footsteps or voices. When I neared the double doors, I ducked behind a row of lockers and waited, my forehead pressed against the cool steel.
        After what seemed like hours, but I knew had only been minutes, I heard the doors swing open. I peered around the row of lockers and watched Logan walk away in a smooth loping gait. When heÒd disappeared around a corner, I left my hiding place. Once through the doors I paused, forcing myself to move with care.
        Smoke tendrils twisted through the air, a heady mixture of cloves and tobacco. Mason sat in the center of the room. He leaned forward, his elbow propped on one knee, hand covering his eyes. A slender black cigarette burned in the fingers of his other hand.
        I took slow steps forward and Mason lifted his face, smiling wearily. He slouched in the chair and took a drag of his cigarette.
        ÓHey, Calla.Ô He tilted his head back, blowing rings of smoke into the air.
        I opened my mouth to speak, but my throat closed. Mason watched me inch across the space between us. When I was close enough to touch him, I hesitantly stretched my hand toward his shoulder. I jerked back when he jumped to his feet, stepping out of my reach. He dropped the cigarette and crushed it out with his foot.
        ÓLetÒs get out of here.Ô
        He swept past me and through the door so quickly I had to run to catch him.
        ÓMason.Ô I at last found my voice.
        ÓDonÒt say anything. ItÒs not worth it.Ô He stopped in front of his locker, rapidly turning the dial.
        ÓTell me what happened.Ô
        He swore as he missed a number in the combination and had to start over again. ÓNothing happened. Not yet.Ô The lock clicked and he flung the door open.
        I took a deep breath, but my relief was quickly replaced by anger. ÓWhat did he want from youØÔ
        A low sound, half laugh, half growl, emerged from his throat. ÓWhat do you thinkØ HeÒs Efron BaneÒs son.Ô
        ÓNo.Ô I closed my eyes, leaning against the locker next to his. ÓI just canÒt accept it.Ô
        He slammed the door shut, turning to face me. ÓNeither can I, Cal. LoganÒs had his eye on me for some time, but I didnÒt know if heÒd make an issue of it. Now I have my answer.Ô
        ÓWhat are you going to doØÔ I asked, hating Logan and MasonÒs inability to disobey him.
        He threaded his arm through the strap of his messenger bag, keeping his eyes averted. ÓI donÒt know. But I think I bought myself some time.Ô
        ÓTimeØÔ
        He ran his hands through his hair, pausing to rub his temples. ÓLogan might be inheriting our pack, but heÒs still young . . . and heÒs afraid.Ô
        I couldnÒt imagine any Keeper being afraid. ÓOf whatØÔ
        ÓOf his elders, especially his father. I said that if he pushed me, IÒd get Ren to tell Efron about it.Ô
        I picked at the scab on my hand, ignoring the stinging it brought to my still-tender skin. ÓYou think that will make a differenceØÔ
        ÓIt will,Ô he said. ÓThis is the one time where the KeepersÒ ÑtraditionsÒ might work in my favor.Ô
        ÓTraditionsØÔ I frowned.
        He struck the locker with his fist, leaving a dent. ÓItÒs a nice way of saying Ñbigotry.Ò Until he has more power, Logan is still under the close watch of Efron and the other Keepers. Taking our pack on is like a trial for him -to see if heÒs worthy of the post. If I keep reminding him of that, I think I can stop him from
        . . .Ô He couldnÒt finish.
        ÓYou have to stop him. You canÒt -Ô
        ÓI wonÒt.Ô He finally looked at me. ÓThe Keepers tolerate a variety of tastes, but only in a recreational sense. Logan would never admit to his father or any of the rest of the Keepers that heÒs gay.Ô
        I bit my lip. ÓMason, why didnÒt you tell meØÔ
        ÓAbout me and NevØÔ
        I kept my eyes down. ÓYou donÒt trust me.Ô
        He put his hand on my shoulder. ÓItÒs not that, Cal. I do trust you.Ô
        I raised my eyes to his, balking at the sadness I found there.
        ÓBut youÒre one step away from the Keepers,Ô he continued. ÓWho I am, who I love . . . theyÒd never accept it. Neither would the elders in the pack, not my parents. No one. It would be the end for me and for Nev. And not just for our relationship. It would be the end.Ô
        He seemed so calm, I couldnÒt stand it any longer.
        ÓHow long can you stall LoganØÔ I blurted. ÓHow long will you be safeØÔ
        He pulled out his cell phone and sent a quick text. ÓWhat makes you think IÒm ever safe, CallaØÔ
        ÓMaybe I could talk to Lumine,Ô I said.
        ÓDonÒt go there, Cal,Ô he murmured, reaching for my hand. ÓIf you do anything, try to interfere at all, Logan will make an example of you. What good would it do any of us if you were handed over to a wraithØ Or to EfronØ You donÒt have a choice. None of us do. This is who we are. Guardians serve.
        RightØÔ
        I couldnÒt answer, so I just gripped his fingers tighter.
        For a moment, his voice trembled. ÓIt isnÒt your fault. IÒll be okay.Ô
        Then he pulled his hand from mine and walked away.


        THIRTEEN
        I SLID DOWN THE LOCKER AND TUCKED MY legs beneath me.
        Why is this happeningØ IsnÒt becoming the packÒs new alpha supposed to make me strongerØ
        I wasnÒt sure how long IÒd been sitting there when I caught the scent of unfurling leaves and clouds heavy with rain.
        ÓCallaØÔ
        I looked up. Shay stood a few feet away.
        ÓAre you all rightØÔ he asked, but didnÒt come closer.
        I shook my head, not trusting my voice, certain if I tried to speak, IÒd snarl at him. It wasnÒt Shay I was angry with. Not anymore.
        He crouched so he was at my level.
        ÓWhat are you doing hereØÔ I managed to ask without growling.
        ÓA hike sounded better than class,Ô he said. ÓBut I still need to grab my homework.Ô
        ÓOh, okay.Ô I started to rise, suddenly desperate to get out of the school, but in my haste my foot caught on my bag and I stumbled.
        Shay darted forward, taking my faltering as a sign of imminent emotional breakdown. ÓCalla, what happened to youØÔ
        ÓI donÒt want to talk about it,Ô I said, feeling my outrage boil up again.
        ShayÒs grip on my arms tightened. ÓDid someone hurt youØÔ
        I shook my head, watching him, running my tongue over my lips. What if I didnÒt get mad but got evenØ
        Shaking away the slight pinch of guilt, I took advantage of his assumption that I was ready to cry and let him pull me into an embrace.
        ÓCanÒt you tell me anythingØÔ he asked. ÓIÒd like to help you.Ô
        I rested my forehead against his neck, knowing that what I wanted from him wasnÒt help. The cool scent of his skin soothed my temper, but I heard his heartbeat jump when I touched him. It only made me want him more. I let myself press into him, reveling in the way the tensing of his muscles ignited my skin.
        ÓWant to take a walkØÔ he murmured into the crown of my hair. ÓI havenÒt been through the school gardens yet.Ô
        ÓSure.Ô I stepped out of his arms.
        We left the building, crossing the parking lot to reach the Mountain SchoolÒs collection of manicured hedges and flower beds. A few steps into the gardens, we surprised two boarders, a boy and girl, tangled up in each otherÒs limbs beneath a vine-covered archway. They vanished like spooked deer.
        I watched their retreat, wondering what it must be like to steal moments of desire and hide them from the world.
        Shay walked beside me in silence. I turned my palms over. The scabs and puncture marks had disappeared.
        ÓIÒm sorry I was rude to you at school today,Ô I said, reaching for his hand.
        A mocking, crooked smile pulled at his lips. ÓYouÒre always nicer without your bodyguard around.Ô
        ÓWhoØÔ I frowned.
        ÓTall, dark, and rabid,Ô he muttered, twining his fingers through mine.
        ÓYou mean RenØÔ I didnÒt drop ShayÒs hand but wondered if I should.
        He didnÒt answer, but his jaw twitched.
        ÓHow I acted had nothing to do with him,Ô I said, unable to completely curb my temper. ÓI was angry at you.Ô
        ÓWhatever.Ô He shook his fingers from mine. Apparently I wasnÒt the only angry one.
        ÓLetÒs go this way.Ô I turned down a small path. Unlike the others, this was untouched earth, not paved by round river stones like most of the gardenÒs walkways. The trail passed beneath towering evergreens that filtered the late-afternoon sunlight. I stopped when we reached my favorite spot in the gardens, walked to the edge of the pine-ringed clearing, and dropped down, sitting half hidden among the tall ferns.
        Shay paused to take in his surroundings. ÓVery nice.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô I stretched my arms toward the sky, letting the sun warm my skin. ÓI come here when I want to be alone.Ô
        ÓIt feels safe,Ô he said, crouching near me. ÓPrivate.Ô
        The hem of my dress had inched up when I settled among the ferns and I caught ShayÒs eyes tracing the line where my skin disappeared beneath the fabric. I leaned toward him.
        ÓKiss me.Ô It sounded like an order, and his shoulders tightened. ÓPleaseØÔ
        I didnÒt know it would be so hard, asking for something I wanted. I wasnÒt used to making requests.
        Just this once, screw the Keepers and their laws. ThatÒs what they got for ordering me to spend time with a boy this beautiful. My first kiss should be mine.
        Shay stood up. ÓDonÒt take this the wrong way, Calla. ItÒs not that I donÒt want to.Ô
        ÓYou want toØÔ A rush of heat chased by emptiness swept through me. But you wonÒt.
        ÓYeah, of course.Ô His arms were folded across his chest, making the muscles of his forearms taut. ÓBut youÒre upset and IÒm not really sure why you just asked. Or whatever that was.Ô
        I pulled the hem of my dress down. ÓNever mind.Ô
        ÓIÒll help you with whateverÒs made you so upset,Ô he said. ÓBut this morning you blew me off and IÒm not going to kiss you today just so you can tell me to go to hell tomorrow.Ô
        An unsuspecting fern took the brunt of my humiliation when I pulled the plant up roots and all.
        ÓI know, I know,Ô I said, tossing leaves and dirt away. ÓIÒm sorry.Ô
        ÓItÒs going to be dark soon.Ô He stretched his hands toward me. ÓYou might have wolf night vision, but I donÒt.Ô
        ÓSometimes I forget about your flaws.Ô I clasped his fingers in mine.
        ÓFlaws, huhØÔ When he jerked me up, I was smiling again, surprised by how ShayÒs easy manner made all my irritation fade. Once I was on my feet, he kept pulling until my fingertips rested on his chest. His hands released mine and slid around my back, pressing between my shoulder blades so my body molded against his.
        I could feel every contour of his chest, the press of his thighs against my hips. I lifted my chin and his lips were on mine. The light touch speared my body and exploded deep within me. I shuddered and took his lower lip between my teeth, biting gently. He groaned, digging his fingers into my back. His lips parted mine, exploring, lingering.
        My eyes were still closed when he pulled away.
        ÓI thought you werenÒt going to,Ô I whispered.
        I looked at him and he smiled shyly. ÓI couldnÒt help myself.Ô
        ÓIÒm glad.Ô I lifted my fingers to touch the throbbing pulse at my neck. ÓI didnÒt know it would feel like that. It was amazing.Ô
        ÓWait a sec.Ô He rested his index finger under my chin, turning my face up toward his. ÓThat wasnÒt your first kiss, Calla. No way.Ô
        I retreated to the shadows of the circling pines, wanting to hide the hot flush in my cheeks.
        He didnÒt follow. ÓCome on. WhatÒs wrongØÔ
        ÓIt was my first.Ô I brushed dirt from the back of my dress. ÓThatÒs all. Just drop it.Ô
        His hand followed the curve of a tall fern. ÓIÒm having a hard time believing that. But if it really was your first, IÒm glad it wasnÒt a disappointment.Ô
        ÓNo.Ô I could still feel heat pouring off my limbs. ÓNo disappointment.Ô
        He started toward me, but I held up my hand. ÓBut not something we can do again.Ô
        ÓExcuse meØÔ His eyebrow shot up.
        ÓThat was my first kiss,Ô I said, Óbecause I have to follow different rules than other girls.Ô
        ÓKissing rulesØÔ He looked ready to laugh, but when I nodded, he swore, kicking the ground with the heel of his hiking boot.
        ÓIÒm not telling you to go to hell.Ô I came back to his side but didnÒt touch him. ÓBut IÒm not like other girls, Shay. I canÒt be selfish.Ô
        ÓAnd kissing me is selfishØÔ He stroked my cheek.
        ÓVery.Ô I turned my face, brushing my lips against the inside of his palm, reveling in his warmth, his scent.
        ÓWhat if I want to kiss you againØÔ he murmured.
        ÓDonÒt.Ô I pushed his hand away from my face, wishing I didnÒt have to. ÓIf you really want to help me, donÒt.Ô
        ÓI do have something that I think you might be interested in seeing.Ô He reached for his backpack, unzipped it, and pulled out a book. ÓSomething I found.Ô
        ÓYou want to tutor meØÔ I glanced up at the darkening sky. ÓRemember that whole lack of night vision issueØÔ
        ÓThis will only take a sec.Ô The book he held was thick and very old; its spine looked on the verge of crumbling. ÓI wanted you to see this.Ô
        ÓA bookØÔ
        ÓMy excuse for trespassing on your mountain.Ô He turned the front cover toward me.
        The moment I caught sight of the title, black letters that looked as if they had been branded onto the front cover, I shifted into wolf form without thinking and backed away from him, wary, hackles raised. Shay stumbled backward, gaping at me. The book lay on the ground where heÒd dropped it.
        ÓCalla, Calla.Ô He spoke my name like a chant, low and resonant. ÓWhat is itØ What did I doØÔ
        I kept my eyes locked on him, canines bared.
        ÓPlease turn back.Ô His voice began to shake. ÓWhatever it is, IÒm sorry.Ô
        I sniffed the air for the presence of others, signs of a trap. But there was nothing; we were alone. I scrutinized him, finding no hint of treachery in his fearful expression. With some reluctance I shifted forms. He let out an explosive breath, stepping toward me. I jumped back.
        ÓStay where you are.Ô
        He froze.
        ÓCalla, whatÒs going onØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓMy questions now.Ô
        He nodded quickly. I let my gaze fall on the book, pointing at the thick volume with a shaking finger.
        ÓWho are you, ShayØ Who are you reallyØ And where did you get thatØÔ
        ÓYou know who I am; IÒm just me. I havenÒt lied to you about anything.Ô A guilty flush crept up his cheeks. ÓAnd I got the book from my uncleÒs library.Ô
        I kept my hands outstretched, ready to hit him if I had to. ÓYour uncle doesnÒt mind you borrowing his booksØÔ
        He toyed with the zipper of his coat. ÓNot exactly.Ô
        I looked at him and saw how much he hated that heÒd frightened me. I lowered my hands and crouched near the ground, my fingers moving over the soil in the hopes that the touch of the earth might calm me.
        ÓWhat do you mean Ñnot exactlyÒØÔ
        ÓBosque gave me the run of his house but asked me not to go into the library. HeÒs a rare book collector. He implied that a teenager might not take proper care of them.Ô
        ÓLike thatØÔ I glanced back at the abandoned tome that lay on the soil. He grunted and snatched the book, brushing away dirt.
        ÓThat wasnÒt my fault. You scared me.Ô He pulled the book close to his chest. ÓI usually take very good care of books. I wouldnÒt have taken it out of
        BosqueÒs house, but I wanted to show you. And I thought his ban on my use of the library was unfair.Ô He rolled his eyes. ÓHe even keeps the door locked.Ô
        ÓIf the door is always locked, how did you get the bookØÔ I traced my fingertip over the bark of a nearby tree.
        An impish smile darted over his lips. ÓI donÒt read just philosophy. I went through a rebellious phase when I was pretty young and decided I wanted to be a professional thief. I was reading a lot of Thieves and Kings at the time.Ô
        He watched my eyebrows lift and he laughed. ÓItÒs a comics series. But anyway, I taught myself how to pick locks. IÒm still pretty good at it. It was great to sneak in and out of my boarding school dormitories whenever I wanted to.Ô
        Despite my roiling nerves, I giggled at the image of Shay slipping out late at night from the sleepy halls of an elite prep school.
        ÓBut why would you moveØÔ I asked. ÓIf you were already at a boarding school . . .

        ÓThatÒs what youÒd think, rightØÔ He began to pace through the clearing. ÓMy uncle said familiarity breeds sloth, claimed I needed to see more than one part of the world. I think IÒve seen more than my share.Ô
        ÓSounds like,Ô I agreed.
        ÓBut moving is tough. I have no roots. No real friends. So I think he kind of owes me,Ô Shay mused. ÓI also hold very strong personal convictions against censorship. I donÒt believe in forbidden knowledge.Ô His words were so self-assured I felt queasy. He had no idea what thin ice he stood on.
        ÓSo youÒre a big fan of EveØÔ I asked.
        ÓShe gets a bad rap. IÒd take the Tree of Knowledge over Eden any day.Ô He grinned. ÓIÒve been to Eden. I thought it was overrated.Ô
        ÓI have a feeling the original was better than EfronÒs version,Ô I muttered, half shielding my body behind the tree trunk.
        ÓBut even with the temptation of breaking and entering aside,Ô Shay continued, ÓI thought my uncleÒs request was ridiculous and kind of insulting. WeÒd been moving all over the world, I was always stuck in some lame dorm, and this was the first time weÒd been in his familyÒs original house -and then he set up this rule. I love books, especially old books. I wouldnÒt mistreat any of them. This one caught my eye. I think itÒs early modern, maybe late medieval, but I canÒt quite put a date on it; it doesnÒt have a publisherÒs imprint or anything.Ô
        ÓNo, it wouldnÒt,Ô I murmured.
        ÓYouÒve read this bookØÔ he asked.


        ÓNo.Ô My hands began to tremble again. ÓI have not.Ô
        ÓBut you recognize it.Ô He stepped toward me.
        I flashed fangs at him. ÓStay back. DonÒt bring that book near me.Ô
        He turned it over in his hands so that the cover faced him.
        ÓYouÒre afraid of it.Ô He stared at the book and then looked at me. ÓWhy are you afraid of a book you havenÒt readØÔ
        Can I really tell him the truthØ Too many pieces of a puzzle I had no idea how to put together were piling up all around me.
        He opened the book. I whimpered and he snapped the cover shut again. ÓOkay, no looking at the book; I get it. I just wanted to show you the map.Ô
        ÓThe mapØÔ I asked.
        He nodded. ÓThere are four maps. They seem totally random, places from all over the globe.Ô His voice grew wistful. ÓIÒm sorry you wonÒt look; theyÒre unbelievable. You have no idea how surprised I was to find a map of the North American West in a book this old. I guess itÒs no wonder my uncle didnÒt want me messing with it; if thereÒs evidence in this book that medieval Europeans knew about this continentÒs interior, thatÒs pretty big stuff. This text is probably worth millions.Ô
        He hefted the tome as if weighing its value. I grimaced, waiting for him to speak again.
        ÓOf course, it doesnÒt have any contemporary place-names. The whole book is in Latin. But the geography is recognizable. When you found me and that bear, I was looking for the cavern system. IÒve been toying with the idea of spelunking for some time.Ô
        My skin grew cold. He looked at my face, frowning. ÓSpelunking is cave exploration.Ô
        ÓI know what spelunking is,Ô I said. ÓYou were looking for HaldisØÔ
        He blinked in surprise. ÓThatÒs the name on the map, Haldis.Ô
        I thought about running.
        ÓSo if you havenÒt read this book or seen the maps, then how do you know about the cavernØÔ he asked. ÓIÒve read all the hiking guides and topographical maps, and the only place IÒve found a reference to this cavern -or this mountain -is in my uncleÒs book.Ô
        His gaze moved back to the book. I could see how much he wanted to open it, to review the images he had just described.
        I didnÒt take my eyes off his face, making my decision, wondering what sort of fate IÒd seal for myself. ÓMy job, the duty of all the Guardians here, is to protect Haldis Cavern from our enemies. The Searchers.Ô
        I stared at the bookÒs title, a single Latin phrase seared black onto the cover.
        Bellum omnium contra omnes.
        I closed my eyes, but I could still see the ebony lettering, as if the brand had been scorched on the inside of my eyelids. The forbidden words echoed in my mind.
        The war of all against all.


        FOURTEEN
        SHADOWS POURED INTO THE CLEARING, turning the bright green of the ferns to muted blues and grays.
        ÓYou thought it was Hobbes, didnÒt youØÔ
        I glanced into the darkness of the trees, afraid that someone might be lurking there. ÓThatÒs why you picked up the book.Ô
        I heard ShayÒs feet stir along the ground. ÓYes. I thought IÒd found an unpublished treatise.Ô He sounded a bit mournful. ÓI was pretty excited, actually. But I have to admit I havenÒt read it yet. I got caught up in the maps. Plus my Latin isnÒt that great. Translating this beast is going to take a while.Ô
        I heard his fingers drum on the leather cover. ÓItÒs not Hobbes, is itØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô I smiled in the growing darkness. ÓIt is definitely not Hobbes. Put it away.

        ÓSo how do you know what it isØÔ There was an impatient edge to his voice.
        ÓBecause IÒm forbidden to read it. On pain of death. Put it away now.Ô My throat closed up.
        ÓHow could reading a book merit a death sentenceØÔ he asked, stuffing the book into his backpack.
        I reached for his hand. ÓWe canÒt talk about this here. Come on.Ô
        ÓWhere are we goingØÔ He stumbled over a rock, bumping into me as I pulled him back through the garden.
        ÓMy car.Ô
        ÓYou want to go to your carØÔ His fingers tightened on mine.
        ÓNot for that,Ô I said, but I didnÒt let go of his hand. ÓWe have to be sure no one hears us.Ô
        When we reached the Jeep, I opened his door and went around to the driverÒs side. I climbed in and put my head on the steering wheel.
        ÓWhatÒs going on, CallaØÔ I heard him unzipping his backpack. ÓWhat is this bookØÔ
        ÓIt contains knowledge that is too powerful for anyone but the Keepers. ItÒs their most hallowed text.Ô
        ÓSo weÒre back to the Keepers again,Ô he said. ÓAre you going to tell me who they are nowØÔ
        ÓIÒm going to tell you about the war.Ô I lifted my head, staring out the windshield at the darkened parking lot. ÓYou seem to have fallen into the middle of it.
        But I donÒt know why.Ô
        ÓIs that why everything is so weird hereØÔ He leaned from the passenger seat toward me. ÓBecause thereÒs a supernatural war that I donÒt know aboutØ
        That humans donÒt know aboutØÔ
        ÓYes,Ô I said. ÓBut youÒre only caught up in the war because of who youÒre associating with.Ô
        ÓYouØÔ I could hear a wry smile in his reply.
        ÓNot just me. Your uncle.Ô
        ÓBosqueØÔ he blurted. ÓWhat does a millionaire business consultant have to do with your worldØÔ
        ÓSpecifically, IÒm not sure.Ô I ran my fingers along the edge of the seat. ÓThe first time I met your uncle was Friday night at Eden. But it was made clear to me that he is important in my world. HeÒs a Keeper. A powerful one. Powerful enough to give orders to those who give me orders.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ I turned my head at the sound of his alarm. Even in the shadows I could see his face whiten.
        I sighed. ÓIÒm sorry, Shay. Your uncle. HeÒs not human. And he is not your motherÒs brother. I donÒt know why youÒre with him. None of the Guardians have ever heard of a human living among the Keepers -until you showed up.Ô
        ÓYouÒre wrong,Ô he said. ÓIÒve known Bosque almost my whole life. He may not have been around much when I was growing up, but heÒs definitely human.Ô
        ÓIÒm not wrong,Ô I said. ÓKeepers look human, but theyÒre not.Ô
        The veins in his neck stood out. ÓIf they arenÒt human, then what are theyØÔ
        ÓOld Ones. Creatures who embody both the earthly and divine; full of magic. They are witches.Ô
        ÓWitches arenÒt humanØÔ He stared at me. ÓI mean arenÒt Wiccans witchesØÔ
        ÓHumans are relatively new occupants of this world. And there are some who keep pagan rites, call themselves witches, but it isnÒt the same thing.Ô I kept my eyes on him as I spoke. ÓThe Old Ones have been in power much longer. Humans are mortal, fragile. The Old Ones are not. They were here before humans kept time or wrote histories. They move between worlds, this one and the spirit world. The Keepers are the wardens of the earth; they have the power to protect it. The witches rule the world, keep it from falling apart; they just let humans think theyÒre in control now. The interests of the Old
        Ones lay in different places than human pursuits.Ô
        Shay braced his hands against the glove compartment. ÓOkay. For the sake of argument, IÒm going along with this. YouÒre calling them Old Ones, or witches, but you said my uncle is a Keeper. WhatÒs the distinctionØÔ
        ÓKeepers arenÒt the only witches. The war broke out, and still wages, because aeons ago the Old Ones split into factions. Keepers and Searchers.Ô
        ÓAnd the Searchers are your enemiesØÔ He opened the glove compartment and began rifling through my CDs, as if seeking something normal to counter this strange conversation.
        ÓYes.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓWhen humans entered the world, the Old Ones were asked to protect them.Ô
        Shay dropped the Sea Wolf disc heÒd pulled out. ÓAsked by whoØ GodØ Is there a GodØÔ
        ÓI really donÒt know,Ô I admitted with a frown. ÓTheology isnÒt a big part of a GuardianÒs training. Maybe God . . . maybe gods or goddesses. All I know is that whatever force brought humans into being set up the Old Ones as their protectors, to guide them, help them thrive on the earth as part of creation.Ô
        ÓSo the Old Ones were angelsØÔ He sounded skeptical.
        ÓNo, not really. WeÒre not talking choirs of heaven here. The Old Ones move between the material and spiritual dimensions, but their origin is a mystery .
        . . at least to most of us. Whatever religious traditions humans have invented throughout history, none of them can pinpoint the Old Ones and their place in the world.Ô
        ÓIÒm not really buying this, Calla,Ô he said, picking up the CD. ÓIt sounds like muddy religious fantasy. Smoke and mirrors.Ô
        I reached up to toy with the seat belt. ÓIÒm just telling you what IÒve always been told. And isnÒt this stuff always kind of murkyØÔ


        ÓIf you say so,Ô he grumbled. ÓSo what was the problemØ Why did things go badlyØÔ
        ÓSome of the Old Ones didnÒt want the job,Ô I said. ÓThey had other ideas about how they should use their power, and babysitting human beings didnÒt hold much appeal.Ô
        His brow furrowed. ÓSee, this is exactly what I meant; that sounds biblical. Fallen angels, big egos, jealousy, and retribution against God -I know this stuff. Some of the boarding schools Bosque sent me to were Catholic.Ô
        ÓYou already said you like Eve, which means you werenÒt a very good Catholic.Ô
        ÓI said he sent me to the Catholics.Ô Shay went back to examining my music collection. ÓI havenÒt converted . . . yet. So fallen angels, war on heaven -am I on the right trackØÔ
        ÓI didnÒt say that humans havenÒt had some close ideas,Ô I said. ÓBut itÒs still speculation. IÒm trying to tell you whatÒs actually going on. And the war is here, not in heaven.Ô
        ÓSo the Old Ones who didnÒt want the job . . . those are the SearchersØ ThatÒs what the war is overØÔ
        I glanced in the rearview mirror, still paranoid that we might be watched. ÓThe Keepers watch over the sacred sites of the Old Ones. The sacred places of the earth grant the Keepers their power, and they use it to protect humanity. The Searchers want to control the sites, to take that power from the
        Keepers for their own gain. If they managed to win, humans would be subject to the whims and cruelty of the Searchers. They would be slaves while the
        Searchers dominated the earth, and the natural world would no longer be held in balance. All the good intention, the hope of creation would be unraveled and the world would be destroyed. The sites must be protected.Ô
        ÓAnd Guardians like you fend off the Searchers.Ô He shut the glove compartment. His features were etched with weariness.
        I touched his face in the dark cabin. ÓShay, are you all rightØ Do you want me to stop talking about thisØÔ
        He shook his head. Stubble on his jaw rubbed my palm. ÓNo. I want to know this, but honestly, it doesnÒt make sense. I sort of wish I could believe you were crazy or lying. And then I remember that IÒm looking at a girl who can turn into a wolf whenever she wants.Ô
        I offered him a weak smile.
        ÓSo the Searchers are trying to get to the sites.Ô He took my hand from his face, twining his fingers in mine.
        It was easier to speak when he was touching me; I felt safer.
        ÓHistorically, yes. But they havenÒt been successful. About three hundred years ago there was a major turn in the war. We refer to it as the Harrowing. It was the last time that an army of Guardians was called upon to fight for the Keepers. We won, barely. Then the Searchers were hunted down and almost annihilated.Ô
        ÓThen why are you still hereØÔ
        ÓOur numbers are smaller now; the Keepers donÒt need an army of Guardians. But the Searchers represent a threat even though they are weakened.
        They attack in guerrilla fashion, ambushes, hit-and-run.Ô
        ÓDo you have to fight them oftenØÔ
        ÓThey actually hadnÒt made an attack on this site for almost twenty years.Ô I bit my lip but forced myself to continue. ÓUntil three nights ago.Ô
        ÓThree nights agoØÔ My fingers tightened around his and he took a deep breath. ÓYou mean on FridayØÔ
        I nodded. ÓThe men who were following us outside the club. They were Searchers.Ô
        He dropped my hand, leaning against the passenger window. ÓWhat did they wantØÔ
        I hesitated. It didnÒt seem fair to tell Shay the Searchers had been hunting him until I knew why.
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô
        He tapped on the glass. ÓMy uncle said they were taken into custody. I thought he called the police.Ô
        ÓNo.Ô I gripped the steering wheel. ÓI killed one. The other went to the Keepers for questioning.Ô
        ÓYou killed one of those menØÔ He shrank against the passenger door.
        I glared at him, watching his hand move to the door handle. ÓIÒm a warrior, Shay. ThatÒs what I do.Ô
        He became very still and stared at the book, which sat in his lap. His fear and judgment pricked at me. I crossed my arms over my chest and continued to watch him, my mood darkening with each passing moment.
        ÓLook. I donÒt know why youÒre here, but itÒs clear that the Keepers want you safe. The Searchers may be hunting you, but now you have Guardians and
        Keepers watching over you. YouÒre safe enough, but carrying that book around is very dangerous.Ô
        He pulled the text against his chest. ÓThis book is the only source of information that I have about Bosque, who you have just pointed out cannot actually be my uncle. And it might contain all I can learn about you and your kind. I want to know what your world is. IÒm part of it now.Ô
        ÓNo.Ô I loosened my grip on the wheel. ÓYou canÒt be part of it. YouÒre only a human. I donÒt want you to get hurt.Ô
        When he didnÒt speak, I looked at him. He was watching me, but the fear in his eyes was gone.
        ÓItÒs not just about me,Ô he said. ÓIt just doesnÒt seem you know as much as you should about these masters of yours. The witches who rule the world.Ô
        Now it was my turn to stare out the window.
        ÓThatÒs why I wanted to show you this book,Ô he said. ÓI wonder why they used Hobbes for the title.Ô
        I faced him, a cold laugh spilling from my throat. ÓThey didnÒt. Hobbes poached the title from the witches.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ I could tell he didnÒt believe me.
        I shrugged. ÓThe story, as IÒve been told, is that in earlier centuries the Keepers sometimes kept philosophes in their company as a form of entertainment. Sort of like holding court with the best and brightest of the human world. Hobbes was a particular favorite.Ô
        He leaned forward, interested.
        ÓOkay.Ô
        ÓThe Keepers liked Hobbes so much that they told him about their world. Offered to elevate him.Ô
        ÓElevate himØÔ
        ÓMake him one of them. Like turning a human into a Guardian.Ô
        Shay thumbed the bookÒs pages. ÓThatÒs incredible.Ô
        ÓBut the revelations of the Keepers horrified him. He was too invested in the idea of human autonomy. He rejected their offer and began to write against them.Ô
        ÓAre you saying that Hobbes wrote Leviathan because he had a psychotic break about the existence of witchesØÔ This wasnÒt going as well as IÒd hoped.
        ÓNo, not psychosis. More like spite, or at least major-league denial. Hobbes wrote against witchcraft because he couldnÒt accept the reality of the witchesÒ war. Of how much power the Old Ones do wield on earth.Ô
        Shay winced. ÓSo what did the Keepers do to himØÔ
        ÓNothing. Hobbes was like a favorite pet to them who behaved badly. ThatÒs the way they treat all humans,Ô I said. ÓWell, I guess they did something. He managed to get under their skin. TheyÒve made his name a dirty word among our tribes. His books are censored, like youÒve seen. The Keepers can definitely hold a grudge.Ô
        ÓSo the war of all against all isnÒt a social theoryØÔ


        I tried to offer a sympathetic smile. His world had crumbled to pieces. I knew how he felt. My world didnÒt make sense anymore either.
        ÓHobbes stole the phrase to provoke the Keepers in his diatribes about natural order in human society. As far as I know, that book you have is the history of the world. Our world, not yours. The War of All Against All is the story of the Old Ones, of the WitchesÒ War.Ô
        ÓIf itÒs just history, why arenÒt you allowed to read itØÔ When he spoke, his breath materialized in the cold evening air.
        I turned the ignition, fiddling with the heater. ÓIÒve never asked.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you curiousØÔ
        I kept my eyes on the dashboard, staring into its dull glow. When I finally glanced at Shay, he bounced the tome up and down in a comical dance on his knees.
        ÓCome on, letÒs read it together.Ô
        ÓItÒs forbidden.Ô
        Shay didnÒt back off. ÓThatÒs what makes it interesting,Ô he teased. ÓPlus IÒm in the middle of your world and donÒt know why. Neither do you. Maybe this book will explain it to us.Ô
        I put my hand on his chest, pushing him against the passenger door.
        ÓListen to me, Shay. The laws in my world are final, punishments severe. I thought IÒd made that clear. Forbidden means forbidden. If a Keeper found out that IÒd read that book, they would kill me.Ô
        ÓLike theyÒd kill you if they knew you saved me from the bearØÔ
        ÓExactly. ThatÒs how serious it is.Ô
        ÓThese Keepers sound like model citizens.Ô He shoved the book in my face, making me shrink back.
        ÓDonÒt!Ô I fisted my hands on my thighs, hating how uneasy I felt. I wanted to know more about my masters, but I was terrified of what it might cost me.
        Shay covered one of my hands with his, pulling my fingers out of their tight clench. I shivered when his wrist brushed the bare skin of my leg. ÓCalla, thereÒs a map of the cave in this book. It has information that can help us.Ô
        I watched his fingers stroke my palm. ÓWe canÒt let anyone know that weÒre reading it.Ô
        His hand stilled. ÓDoes anyone from school go to the public libraryØÔ
        ÓNo,Ô I said. ÓWe all use the school library.Ô
        ÓI like the Vail library; itÒs much better than the one at the Mountain School. Too many gum-snapping bimbos there more interested in gossip than reading.Ô
        ÓDonÒt knock gossip.Ô I pinched his hand. ÓIt makes the world go round.Ô
        ÓToo true,Ô he said, laughing softly. ÓWe can find out whatÒs in this book. It might be slow, but weÒll be able to pull a translation together.Ô
        ÓI canÒt read it,Ô I said, twisting my fingers tightly around his. ÓIÒm just too afraid. And I suck at Latin.Ô
        ÓSo you want me to do all the work and just tell you whatÒs in the bookØÔ Shay said. ÓNice try, grasshopper.Ô
        ÓI can still help,Ô I said. ÓWhile you translate, IÒll do research. Look up secondary materials that you need to understand the history. I can also answer questions about my world, things that might not make sense as you read them.Ô
        He nodded, sliding the KeeperÒs text into his backpack. ÓThat would be helpful. But how are you going to manage to keep it quietØ I thought you werenÒt supposed to mix with humans.Ô
        I leaned against the headrest. ÓWell, one of the new orders I just received is to spend more time with you. The exact words were that I should be your Ñde facto bodyguard.ÒÔ
        His eyes lit up. ÓThat doesnÒt sound bad at all.Ô I stopped his hand when he began moving it up my thigh.
        ÓI still have rules to follow.Ô
        ÓYour rules, not mine,Ô he teased before I pushed his fingers onto the seat. ÓThe library is open until 8 p.m. Monday through Thursday. As much as IÒd like to cut school every day, IÒll probably just work on this from four to eight on those nights. Can you meet meØÔ
        ÓYeah. I only have patrol on Sundays.Ô I chewed on my lip as I committed myself to treason.
        ÓGood. Then thatÒs our plan.Ô A devious grin split his face. ÓItÒs going to be fun.Ô
        ÓRisking our lives is funØÔ
        ÓWhy notØÔ he said, opening the passenger door. ÓIÒll start on this tonight and maybe IÒll have some research questions for you tomorrow.Ô
        ÓThanks, Shay.Ô
        ÓItÒs been a pleasure, she-wolf.Ô He climbed out of the Jeep before I could hit him.


        FIFTEEN
        A SHINY BLACK GRAND CHEROKEE WAS parked in our driveway. I frowned, wondering why RenÒs SUV was still at our house. I walked in the front door and heard piano chords in a minor key lilting from the living room. Ren was seated at the kitchen table. He stood as I approached.
        ÓWhat are you doing hereØÔ The question came out more sharply than I intended; the Bane alpha had never visited my home before.
        ÓI spent some time talking with your brother,Ô he replied, glancing toward the stairs. ÓAnd then I waited for you to come home. Your parents said it would be all right.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ I rested my hands on the back of a kitchen chair. ÓI mean, why are you waiting for meØÔ
        ÓI wanted to talk with you.Ô
        ÓAbout whatØÔ
        He looked back at the stairs. ÓCan we go to your roomØÔ
        I bit my lip, suddenly feeling a little dizzy. ÓI guess. It might be messy.Ô I envisioned dunes of clothes weÒd have to navigate. ÓJust let me check in with my mom and dad, okayØÔ
        ÓOf course.Ô
        I rolled my tense shoulders back as I walked to the living room, trying to loosen the muscles.
        I had paused in the hall, staying out of sight, when I heard their anxious voices. Something was up.
        ÓThe boyÒs nearly a man and built like the best sort of warrior,Ô my father said. ÓThereÒs no sense worrying over it. And CallaÒs always been a good fighter; sheÒll hold her own.Ô
        ÓMaybe,Ô my mother replied. ÓBut why the changeØ Neither of them will expect it. ItÒs a harsh trial. TheyÒre so young.Ô
        ÓOnly a few years younger than we were, Naomi. The point of the trial is to prove their ability to fight as a pair,Ô my father said. I heard the clink of glass as he poured himself a drink. ÓItÒs still a kill like any other.Ô
        ÓIt is not.Ô My motherÒs voice shook. ÓSheÒs never killed a -Ô
        At the word kill, I dropped my bag. Their voices stopped when it thudded on the hardwood floor.
        Great. No sense in hiding now. I kicked my bag toward the kitchen.
        When I walked into the living room, my parents looked startled.
        ÓGood evening, Calla,Ô my mother said, working to compose herself. ÓWe didnÒt hear you come in.Ô
        My father leaned back in his leather chair; his eyes were closed, but I knew he was awake. ChopinÒs notes trickled around me like a slow-moving stream under a moonless sky.
        ÓHi.Ô I clasped my hands behind my back. ÓRen and I are going upstairs to chat for a while.Ô
        ÓThat sounds lovely, dear,Ô my mother said. ÓDonÒt you think that will be nice for Calla, StephenØÔ
        ÓShould be fine.Ô An uncharacteristic smile curved along one corner of my fatherÒs mouth. ÓRen is an impressive young man . . . nothing like Emile. That was a pleasant surprise.Ô
        I blinked at him in disbelief. He continued to smile.
        ÓTrust me, Cal. Your life will be much more pleasant than if youÒd been mated to RenÒs father.Ô
        ÓUh, okay.Ô I started back toward the kitchen, wishing I knew what theyÒd been talking about earlier.
        ÓCalla.Ô My motherÒs coaxing voice stopped me. ÓIt is of course perfectly acceptable for Renier to call on you, but remember that you are a lady. DonÒt bring shame on yourself by making poor choices.Ô
        ÓNo, of course not.Ô I kept my eyes on the hardwood floor, thinking about ShayÒs kiss and how much more IÒd wanted from him.
        A sly smile hovered on RenÒs lips when I returned to the kitchen table.
        If he heard what Mom said, IÒm going to kill her.
        ÓLetÒs go, then.Ô I waved for him to follow me upstairs. ÓSo you talked to AnselØÔ
        ÓMason called me while I was driving your brother home. He wanted to make sure Ansel didnÒt get any ideas about vigilante justice.Ô
        I paused in front of my bedroom door.
        ÓWhy did he call youØÔ The news stung; Mason really didnÒt trust me.
        ÓYou donÒt have to be territorial, Lily,Ô Ren said with a quiet laugh. ÓHe suggested that because youÒre AnselÒs sister, the cub might not take your warnings to heart. Besides, IÒm the alpha wolf of the pack now. ItÒs protocol that they come to me first. Even before you.Ô
        ÓI guess.Ô I felt a spike of resentment. With Ren as my partner, I could no longer claim final authority for my packmates. Alpha males had more clout than females. Ren ruled the pack. It was my job to support him and keep the others in line.
        ÓItÒs not about you, Cal,Ô he said. ÓItÒs just the rules.Ô
        I nodded, opening the bedroom door. ÓOh no.Ô It was much worse than IÒd imagined.
        He whistled. ÓIf you hate clothes so much, why do you have so manyØ I canÒt see the floor.Ô
        ÓGive me a sec.Ô I gathered clothes in my arms, throwing them at my closet.
        ÓDonÒt trouble yourself on my account.Ô When IÒd cleared the bed, Ren stretched out on it, pulling over a couple of pillows so he was propped up.
        He crooked his finger at me. ÓCome here.Ô
        My heart stuck in my throat.
        ÓI wonÒt bite, Lily.Ô He flashed his teeth. No sharp canines in sight.
        I walked slowly to the bed, pausing at its side. ÓRen, did you know about Mason and NevØÔ
        He nodded.
        ÓHow longØÔ
        ÓAbout six months, I guess.Ô He shrugged.
        ÓIs the rest of your pack okay with itØÔ
        ÓMore or less.Ô He sounded uneasy.


        ÓWhat does that meanØÔ
        He sighed. ÓSabine has no problem with it. She loves Nev, always has. And Cosette pretty much lets Sabine think for her, so sheÒs fine too.Ô
        ÓSo itÒs Dax,Ô I said.
        Ren didnÒt reply, but he rolled onto his side, reaching out to grab my wrists.
        ÓDax isnÒt okay,Ô I pressed, even as he pulled me onto the bed next to him. My pulse went wild.
        ÓDax thinks itÒs too much of a risk to let Nev and Mason be together,Ô he said as he tucked my body next to his. ÓHe sees it as a weakness. A threat to the pack.Ô
        ÓThatÒs too bad,Ô I said, marveling at the steadiness of RenÒs voice. How can he be so calmØ
        My stomach twisted. ThatÒs right, he does this all the time.
        ÓIt doesnÒt matter.Ô I felt the muscles of his chest tighten. ÓDax knows IÒm the alpha, and I gave Nev the okay. He and Mason should be together if itÒs what they want.Ô
        ÓYou and I are on the same page, then,Ô I said, hiding my doubts. I had the feeling that Dax hadnÒt swallowed RenÒs order happily.
        ÓWe are.Ô His face hardened into sharp angles. ÓIt wonÒt be a problem.Ô
        ÓGood.Ô I was pressed so tightly against him, I wondered if IÒd ever be able to relax. ÓSo what did you want to talk to me aboutØÔ
        ÓI need to know that youÒre okay.Ô His eyes softened and his voice became incredibly quiet. ÓSo much has happened lately, itÒs been hard on all of us.Ô
        He paused, lowering his voice even further. ÓBut itÒs different for alphas.Ô
        ÓIt is.Ô I held my breath when his fingers traced the shape of my collarbone.
        Ren pushed his fingers through the waves of hair that spilled over my shoulder. ÓI can be here for you, if you let me.Ô
        He bent his face toward mine.
        ÓWhat are you doingØÔ I tried to pull away, but his hand slipped from my hair to cup the nape of my neck.
        When he whispered, his warm breath brushed over my lips. ÓJust let me kiss you, Calla. You donÒt know how long IÒve wanted to. No one has to know.Ô
        My lips parted as I drew a sudden, startled breath and in that instant his mouth was on mine, soft as velvet. I closed my eyes against the rush of a hundred wings that suddenly beat in my chest and soared through my body. His scent was all around me. Leather, sandalwood, bonfires in autumn. He pulled back, but only for the sake of moving his lips to trail over my neck.
        My blood was on fire and I was shaking. Is this really happeningØ
        I couldnÒt stop thinking about Shay in the clearing. About asking him to kiss me. The electric touch of his lips on mine.
        But this is where I belong. I tried to push the memories back.
        Ren stroked my knee, his fingers wandering up my thigh, sliding beneath the hem of my dress.
        I grabbed his wrist. ÓWait.Ô
        He didnÒt free his arm from my grasp but continued kissing my collar bone.
        ÓLetÒs skip the waiting part,Ô he murmured into my skin.
        ÓPlease, Ren.Ô The frenzied beating of my heart was overwhelming. ÓItÒs too fast. WeÒre supposed to wait for the union.Ô
        He rolled onto his side with a low growl. ÓI think youÒll discover that delayed gratification is overrated.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry.Ô I took his hand. ÓItÒs not that I donÒt want . . .Ô
        I lost the words, realizing I didnÒt actually know what I wanted.
        ÓI can help you with that.Ô He reached for me and I jumped off the bed.
        ÓIÒm serious, Ren.Ô
        ÓRight.Ô He slowly stood up. ÓThis is new territory for you. Stupid sequestering, the Keepers better not have turned you into a nun or something.Ô
        I snatched a book off my nightstand and threw it at him. ÓGet out of my room!Ô
        He caught the book in midair and laid it on the bed. ÓEasy, Lily. That was a bad joke. I didnÒt mean any offense.Ô
        I shook with humiliation. ÓYou donÒt know what itÒs been like.Ô
        ÓI know, and IÒm sorry.Ô He came to my side and cupped my face. ÓIÒm sure it hasnÒt been fun. You deserve better.Ô
        I nodded. He lowered his head, softly brushing his lips over mine. ÓIÒll show you how much fun it can be. You need to trust me.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry I got angry,Ô I murmured.
        ÓItÒs okay. YouÒre the boss,Ô he said. ÓNo pressure.Ô
        ÓI promise IÒm not still mad, but IÒm really tired.Ô I sat down on the bed. ÓIt was a hard day.Ô
        ÓIt was.Ô
        ÓCan we just leave this for tonightØ WeÒve already . . .Ô
        ÓLike I said.Ô His smile was tight. ÓYouÒre the boss. Until youÒre ready, IÒll leave you alone. See you tomorrow.Ô
        He kissed my forehead and left the room. I fell back against the pillow, not feeling in control of anything, much less like anyoneÒs boss. My lips still tingled from RenÒs kiss, but when I closed my eyes, only ShayÒs face was there.


        SIXTEEN
        SHAY FLIPPED OVER THE PAGE AND SCRIBBLED a few notes while I fidgeted in my seat.
        ÓI canÒt believe they donÒt allow outside drinks in here,Ô I said. ÓHow am I supposed to read this much without coffeeØÔ
        ÓYou havenÒt read anything, Calla,Ô he corrected without looking up. ÓYouÒve just sat there and watched me read.Ô
        ÓYou havenÒt given me anything to look for in the stacks.Ô My eyes darted toward the book that lay in front of him. ÓHave you come up with anything useful yetØÔ
        His mouth flattened into a thin line.
        ÓLook, IÒm not being critical,Ô I said. ÓI was just asking what youÒve got so far.

        He leaned back in his chair. ÓWell, the book seems to be divided into three parts. De principiis priscis, which IÒd guess is the origin story of your world.
        Then thereÒs a section called De proelio. . . .Ô He paused, watching me expectantly.
        ÓÑBattle,ÒÔ I said.
        Shay nodded, the corner of his mouth crinkling upward. ÓSomehow I thought youÒd know that word.Ô
        I smiled, stretching my arms over the back of the chair. Even the suggestion of a fight made my muscles twitch restlessly. IÒd been sitting for hours, first at school and now at the library. Shay watched me with amusement and then turned back to his notes.
        ÓMaybe it contains the details of the WitchesÒ WarØÔ He glanced at the book. ÓI guess weÒll find out.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs the third sectionØÔ
        He frowned, pushing strands of golden brown hair off his forehead. ÓItÒs the one that makes the least sense. I canÒt figure what it is.Ô
        He opened the book, flipping pages until he had reached the end of the volume.
        ÓItÒs the shortest section by far. Praenuntiatio volubilis.Ô
        ÓAn announcementØÔ I picked up a pen and began doodling on the notepad that lay in front of me.
        Shay turned his attention to the Latin dictionary. ÓI donÒt think so. ItÒs more like a prophecy or an omen. But the second word, volubilis, implies that itÒs not set in stone; you know, like the idea of fate or destiny. Whatever that section describes is something that can be changed, altered.Ô
        ÓSo the book ends with a description of something that is supposed to happen in the futureØÔ For some reason the hairs on the back of my neck stood up.
        A disgusted grunt rose from his throat. ÓNo. I skipped to the last page to see if it might have a conclusion that helped contextualize the rest of the book.Ô
        He turned the pages until he reached the final lines of the text.
        The prickling at the back of my neck traveled over my shoulders and arms. ÓWhat does it sayØÔ
        His voice was laced with irritation. ÓCrux ancora vitae.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ I stood up and paced alongside ShayÒs chair.
        ÓI think itÒs a proverb or something. It means Ñthe cross is the anchor of life.Ò I didnÒt know that your witches were Christians.Ô His finger moved along the lines.
        I continued my restless path around the table. ÓThey most definitely are not. And the contents of that book are not Christian. Whatever that proverb is, it isnÒt Christian; it means something else.Ô
        ÓYou must be wrong, Calla,Ô Shay said. ÓIf you take into account the form of the Latin and what IÒve been able to discern about this text by comparing it to other rare books: the script, the illuminations, all that stuff makes it fairly easy to date. ItÒs a late-medieval, early-Renaissance book, so it could definitely have a Christian influence. And then thereÒs the cross thing.Ô
        ÓThe book may have been created in the Middle Ages, but its contents were not. The Old Ones predate Christians.Ô
        ÓBut if this book is pre-Christian, not medieval, then what the hell does that meanØÔ Shay shoved the tome away from him with a disgusted snort.
        ÓSomeone needs to talk to this fool about how to end a narrative. No conclusion, some lame proverb,Ô he said. ÓAnd a picture.Ô
        I stopped just short of his chair. ÓA pictureØÔ
        ÓYeah. A picture of a cross.Ô He pulled the book back toward him, staring at the final page. ÓI guess it does lend some credence to your idea that itÒs not
        Christian. It definitely isnÒt like any crucifixes IÒve seen.Ô
        I inched closer, my heart fluttering. ÓWhat do you meanØÔ
        ÓWhy donÒt you take a lookØÔ He raised his eyes to mine. When he saw the fear there, he stood up and moved close to me.
        ÓCalla.Ô He took both my hands in his. ÓI understand why youÒre afraid of this book. But youÒve come this far. I think you have to look at it.Ô
        I began to shake my head, but he gripped my fingers tightly. ÓI need your help.Ô
        His eyes held mine, kind but challenging.
        I wanted to object, but I knew that from the moment IÒd committed to meeting Shay at the library, there was no point in turning back. ÓOkay.Ô
        He drew me back to the table. My hands began to shake as he turned the book to face me. Shay sat down in the chair, crossing his arms behind his head.
        ÓWeird, huhØ I mean, the way the bars are different on two of the ends. It makes the cross seem asymmetrical even though the pieces are the same length.Ô
        I stared at the image and then at Shay. ÓDonÒt you recognize thisØÔ
        ÓRecognize itØÔ He glanced down at the cross. ÓWhat do you meanØÔ
        ÓShay, this is the tattoo thatÒs on the back of your neck.Ô I tapped the image with my finger.
        He laughed. ÓI donÒt have any tattoos.Ô
        I blinked at him. ÓYes, you do.Ô
        ÓI think IÒd remember if IÒd gotten ink,Ô he argued. ÓIÒve heard itÒs fairly painful.Ô
        He flinched when I reached around his neck, pulling back the collar of his shirt. The tattoo was there, just as IÒd remembered it. The cross, an exact likeness of the one that stared back at me from the KeeperÒs text, lay etched in black ink on the golden skin along the nape of ShayÒs neck.
        ÓSee, I told you. No tats.Ô He tried to twist out of my grasp, but I stilled him by gripping his shoulder.
        ÓShay -you do have the cross inked on your neck. IÒm looking at it right now.Ô


        A shudder passed through his body. I relaxed my hold on him, giving his tense muscles a gentle squeeze.
        ÓCalla,Ô he whispered. ÓAre you seriousØÔ
        ÓYeah.Ô I crouched beside his chair. ÓI have a hard time believing that youÒve never seen the back of your own neck.Ô
        His forehead wrinkled. ÓI must have at some point. And I donÒt remember ever seeing a tattoo. Is that where it isØÔ
        He shivered as my fingers traced the lines of the cross on his neck.
        ÓYes, right here.Ô
        ÓGive me your compact; IÒll go check it in the bathroom mirror.Ô He jumped up from his seat and then looked at me, waiting.
        ÓI donÒt have a compact.Ô
        ÓYou donÒtØÔ Shay frowned. ÓIÒll figure something out.Ô He dashed away and I lowered myself into his chair, returning to the book IÒd been reading.
        A few minutes later, I looked up from the page to find Shay glaring at me, wary and nervous. ÓSo are you pulling my leg or whatØÔ
        ÓYou found a hand mirrorØÔ
        ÓI borrowed one from the librarian at the circulation desk,Ô he said. ÓI told her I was having a problem with my contact and the bathroom mirror didnÒt magnify enough.Ô
        ÓYou wear contactsØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô He pulled up another chair. ÓYou havenÒt answered my question.Ô
        I squared my shoulders. ÓI have no reason to lie to you, Shay. Are you saying you looked at your neck and saw nothing thereØÔ
        ÓThatÒs exactly what IÒm saying. I saw my neck, the bare skin of my neck. No tattoo. And definitely not a weird cross tattoo.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry. The cross is tattooed on your neck,Ô I said. ÓI donÒt know much about the KeepersÒ magic, so I can only guess. But they must have cast something on your sight so you canÒt see it.Ô
        I looked at the image once again, my fingers tracing over the page. ÓTheyÒve instructed the Guardians to keep our world hidden from you, even though weÒve been asked to protect you. For some reason they donÒt want you to know anything about this.Ô
        His face went white. ÓYouÒre saying my uncle put a spell on me so I wouldnÒt know about the tattooØÔ
        ÓHeÒs not your uncle.Ô I tried to make the reminder gentle but firm. ÓAnd yes, I think he must have.Ô
        Shay put his elbows on his knees, hiding his face in his hands. I hesitantly rose from my chair. My limbs quivered as I stretched my arms around his shaking body, drawing him against me. My heart was racing. As much as I knew I should maintain some physical distance from Shay, seeing him like this and not doing anything was too cruel.
        His hands dropped from his face, encircling my waist. Warmth seemed to slide from his fingertips over the length of my body. He leaned into me, resting his cheek in the hollow between my neck and shoulder, sending electric tendrils like vines over my skin. I gently brushed his messy golden brown hair, biting my lip so I wouldnÒt kiss his forehead.
        ÓThanks.Ô His quiet murmur was strained. He cleared his throat. ÓItÒs a little hard to cope with the growing realization that I have no idea who I really am.Ô
        I laughed quietly.
        Shay tensed. ÓIs that funnyØÔ
        I twisted my fingers through his hair. ÓNo. ItÒs just that to me, it sounds a little interesting. IÒve always known exactly who I am and what I would be.Ô
        He straightened and I released him from my arms though I remained crouched next to his chair.
        ÓDo you wish you were something other than what you areØÔ
        ÓNo,Ô I said quickly. ÓWe are who we are. I have no desire to be something else. But right now IÒm afraid of what it means for those who I care about.Ô
        Shay looked at me, slowly lifted his hand, and caressed my cheek. Looking into his eyes felt like stumbling upon a hidden garden.
        I quickly returned to my own seat, short of breath, my heart pounding.
        I could feel his eyes on me as I scratched shapes on my notebook page. ÓI wanted to learn what was in the book because I needed to know more about the Keepers and Guardians.Ô
        I turned to face him. Shay watched me curiously. I was relieved to see that he didnÒt appear offended by my abrupt retreat.
        ÓBut itÒs clear that everything thatÒs happening here is about you, Shay. We need to find out who you are.Ô
        He didnÒt speak, but nodded once.
        I pointed at the leather-bound tome. ÓSo we know that cross is on your neck. But we donÒt know what it means.Ô
        Shay turned back to the image. ÓAre these triangles on my neck tooØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô With some reluctance I dragged my chair close to his so I could look at the book.
        ÓBut you think theyÒre importantØÔ He pointed at my notebook. I glanced down and was shocked to see that IÒd drawn at least ten triangles across the white page.
        ÓI canÒt shake the feeling that IÒve seen them before, but I donÒt know where.Ô I chewed on my lip for a moment, letting my mind wander.
        ÓOh!Ô
        I rummaged through my bag and pulled out my Organic Chemistry lab workbook.
        ÓAre you having trouble in chemØÔ Shay frowned as he watched me flip through the pages.
        I shook my head and kept turning through the book until I found the introductory notes from MondayÒs experiment.
        ÓLook. I knew IÒd seen this. ItÒs in the historical introduction to the alchemy lab.Ô I pointed at the triangles. ÓThese are alchemical symbols.Ô
        Shay rose and came to peer over my shoulder. ÓItÒs a good thing you read the introduction. I just skipped right to the experiment.Ô
        I smiled and continued to read. ÓThese four triangles represent the four elements: earth, air, fire, and water.Ô
        I looked at the image in the KeeperÒs text and then back at the workbook.
        ÓBut I have no idea what that has to do with a cross.Ô
        ÓLooks like you just found your first research question, Cal.Ô He tapped me on the shoulder.
        ÓFine. But is there anything else for me to work with besides that proverbØ What is it againØÔ
        ÓThe cross is the anchor of life,Ô he intoned in mock solemnity. ÓThatÒs the last line of the book. Then the picture.Ô
        I jotted the phrase down amid the scattered triangles on my notebook page.
        ÓWhat comes before the proverbØÔ
        ÓMore nonsense.Ô His frustration trickled out with the reply. ÓThere are two lines set apart from the text at the very end of the book. The last line is the proverb and the other is Ñmay the Scion bear the cross.ÒÔ
        ÓMay the Scion bear the cross. The cross is the anchor of life,Ô I murmured, then looked at Shay and saw comprehension dawning in his eyes even as a chilling wave poured down my spine.
        ÓWhat does Scion mean, ShayØÔ I whispered.
        His AdamÒs apple moved up and down as he swallowed. ÓIt means Ñdescendant.ÒÔ
        ÓDescendant of whomØÔ I was right, he is someone.
        ÓIt isnÒt specific; it can be a descendant of anyone. Sometimes itÒs used to mean Ñheir.ÒÔ
        ÓShay -Ô I reached for his shoulder, hoping to turn him. I was afraid to touch him, but I wanted to look at the tattoo again.


        ÓNo,Ô he said sharply. He pulled away from my hand, pacing toward the tall bookshelves that surrounded us.
        I jumped up. ÓThat has to be you. You bear the cross. ItÒs on your neck. YouÒre the Scion.Ô
        ÓNo, no, no.Ô He backed away as I approached him. ÓThis is all -itÒs some kind of trick. Or sick joke.Ô His face was drawn. He glared at me accusingly.
        ÓI have a tattoo I canÒt see. My uncle isnÒt a person, but a witch. And now IÒm some special descendant who is mentioned in a book that was transcribed hundreds of years before I was bornØ I donÒt think so.Ô
        When I realized he was about to bolt, I did the only thing I could imagine would stop him.
        ÓShay.Ô The razor-sharp edge in my voice locked him in place.
        In that instant I leapt forward, shifting into a wolf in midair, and knocked him onto the floor. My forepaws dug into his chest, pinning him to the ground. I shifted back into human form.
        ÓYou may wish I was lying, but youÒre looking at a girl who can turn into a wolf whenever she wants. RememberØÔ I brushed his cheek with my fingers, too aware of the way my body melted against him. I closed my eyes, taking in his scent, the heat of his body.
        Shay reached up and wrapped his arms around my neck. One hand cupped the back of my head. He pulled me toward him. Before I could react, his lips were on mine.
        The kiss started slowly, a sweet, tentative searching. The soft touch of his mouth mesmerized me. I parted my lips for him, letting desire draw me down.
        ShayÒs kiss deepened; his hand ran along my back, tracing the length of my braid, sliding beneath my shirt to stroke my skin. I felt like I was drinking sunlight. My fingers moved from his chest to his neck and stroked the line of his jaw. I pressed into him, wanting to know more of the mysteries he pulled so easily from my body. More of this freedom, this wildness.
        Shay grasped my hips and in a swift motion turned us, pinning me to the floor. His hands moved beneath my shirt, his body pressing hard against mine.
        I could smell his rising desire mixing with my own, our feverish need infusing the air like lightning about to strike. Instead of being pulled down into him, I was rising up, legs wrapping around him. His fingers moved carefully, tracing my curves, lingering in places that stole my breath, binding me to him and yet setting me free. My own gasp of pleasure against his mouth brought the world hurtling back.
        The room spun as I pulled out of his embrace, stumbling toward the table. My heart rammed against my ribs, insistent and painful.
        I canÒt do this, I canÒt. But I wanted to. More than anything.
        He scrambled to his feet, smiling at me. The warm light was in his eyes again.
        ÓWhatÒs wrongØÔ
        I stomped angrily back to my chair without speaking, hating myself, my body still aching from when IÒd wrenched free of Shay.
        ÓOh, right.Ô His smile flattened. ÓKissing rules and your impending nuptials. When is that happening againØÔ
        ÓSamhain.Ô My heart cramped when I thought about how close it was.
        ÓSo -whatØÔ He tried to sound out the word. ÓIs that supposed to mean something to meØÔ
        I crumpled a piece of paper and threw it at him. ÓFor someone whose name most people would read as SEE-MUSS, thatÒs pretty pathetic.Ô
        He picked up my notebook missile, tossing it in the nearest wastebasket. ÓJust because I have an Irish name doesnÒt make me an expert in all old languages.Ô
        ÓYouÒre pretty good at Latin,Ô I countered.
        ÓWhich is why I donÒt have time to learn all the others,Ô he said.
        ÓFair enough,Ô I said. ÓSamhain. SOW-WHEN.Ô
        ÓOkay, Samhain.Ô He pronounced it correctly. ÓYour wedding day. So when is itØÔ
        ÓOctober thirty-first.Ô
        ÓHalloweenØÔ He scowled. ÓHow romantic.Ô
        ÓHalloween doesnÒt matter. Samhain does.Ô I threw him a warning glare, which he ignored.
        ÓAnd itÒs a big deal because . . .Ô He waved his hand to mimic smoke rising in the air.
        ÓThe Keepers can renew their powers that night. The veil between the worlds is thinnest at Samhain.Ô
        ShayÒs hand dropped. ÓWhat worldsØÔ
        ÓThis one and the nether.Ô
        ÓSounds scary.Ô He grabbed a pen and jotted some notes, but I saw his fingers shaking. I wondered if it was from actual fear or if his body was still taut with frustrated desire like mine.
        ÓIt probably is,Ô I agreed. ÓLuckily the Guardians just patrol the perimeter. IÒve never had to see what they do.Ô
        I suddenly felt queasy.
        ÓWhoa.Ô Shay peered at me. ÓYouÒre all green. WhatÒs upØÔ
        I gripped the edge of the table, wishing the dizziness would subside. ÓIÒll have to see it this year.Ô
        He leaned forward. ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓThe ceremony is different this time.Ô My nails took a thin peel of varnish off the table. ÓBecause they picked that night for the union, IÒll be there.Ô
        ÓDo you know what it involvesØÔ His own face had whitened.
        ÓNo,Ô I said. ÓThe ritual of the union is a secret. I donÒt know much about it at all.Ô
        ÓSucks for you,Ô he muttered. ÓLike everything else about this.Ô
        ÓStop it, Shay.Ô I tried to start reading again.
        ÓI donÒt see why you canÒt bend the rules,Ô he pressed. ÓFrom what IÒve been told, RenÒs dated half of Vail.Ô
        He looked at me as though expecting a shocked response.
        ÓEveryone knows that. It doesnÒt matter. That was his choice.Ô I kept my eyes on the table. ÓThe rules are different for him.Ô
        ÓSo, what, boys will be boys and girls have to behaveØÔ he scoffed.
        ÓIÒm the alpha female.Ô I hooked my ankles around the chairÒs legs. ÓNo one can touch me. ItÒs the KeepersÒ Law.Ô
        ÓBut Ren can touch whoever he wantsØÔ he asked. ÓÒCause it sounds like he does.Ô
        ÓHeÒs an alpha male. The hunt is in his nature.Ô My ankle lock on the chair legs was so tight I heard the wood creak. I didnÒt want Shay to ask the question I could see on his face.
        He frowned. ÓBut if youÒre an alpha too, wouldnÒt the hunt be part of your natureØ

        I didnÒt answer. My legs felt like they were on fire.
        ÓAnd I touched you . . .Ô His fingers twitched, as if he wished he were touching me now. Does he want me as much as I want himØ
        ÓI shouldnÒt have let you.Ô My body went limp. ÓCan we talk about something else, pleaseØÔ
        ÓBut itÒs not fair -Ô He reached for my hand.
        I leaned away from him. ÓFair has nothing to do with it. ItÒs about tradition. Tradition is important to the Keepers.Ô
        ÓBut what about . . .Ô His words trailed off.
        ÓThe union is too close.Ô I slipped my hands under the table. ÓIÒm not free. And for your information, Ren is not dating anyone else now either.Ô
        ÓIs he dating youØÔ Shay slammed his laptop shut.


        ÓItÒs complicated.Ô Actually, itÒs simple. I belong to Ren, not you.
        He dropped into his chair. ÓI canÒt stand that guy. He acts like he owns you.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt understand him.Ô I squirmed at the futility of the conversation. ÓAnd you will not kiss me again, Shay Doran.Ô
        ÓI wonÒt promise that,Ô he said.
        I turned away, hoping he wouldnÒt notice the warm blush that had crept over my cheeks. I didnÒt want his promise, but that choice wasnÒt mine. I have to stop this, now.
        ÓFine.Ô I tried to make my voice cold. ÓIÒm sure youÒd go through life ably enough with only one hand.Ô
        He jerked his hands from the table. ÓYou wouldnÒt.Ô
        I laughed. ÓYouÒll just have to decide if youÒre willing to risk it.Ô
        He shuddered, muttering something unintelligible under his breath.
        ÓI didnÒt catch that.Ô Frustration snaked through my belly, making it tighten. I wanted him to touch me again, and I was furious with myself for it and with him for making me feel like this.
        ÓJust nice to know IÒm falling for a vestal virgin,Ô he said, anger clouding his own face.
        ÓA whatØÔ
        ÓFun history trivia.Ô His smile was cold enough to make me bristle. ÓAnother set of highly desirable but untouchable girls. If they broke their vow of chastity, they were buried alive.Ô
        ÓBuried aliveØÔ I shuddered. Is that what would happen to me if the Keepers found out about ShayØ I knew there would be consequences if anyone but
        Ren touched me, but I hadnÒt thought about how bad they might be.
        ÓAnd the lucky guy whoÒd tempted a sacred virgin from her duty was flogged to death in public,Ô he finished.
        I suddenly felt hollow inside. My own punishment might be frightening, but the thought of what could happen to Shay was much, much worse.
        ÓI guess we should take our lessons from history, then,Ô I murmured, trying to hide the trembling in my voice.
        ÓWe arenÒt living in ancient Rome,Ô Shay snapped.
        ÓSince that subject is closed,Ô I said, ignoring his livid expression, ÓletÒs please get back to whatÒs important.Ô
        He stared at me.
        ÓPlease,Ô I murmured.
        ÓOkay,Ô he said, opening his laptop again. ÓSo if we accept the idea that IÒm this Scion, what does that meanØÔ
        Thank you.
        ÓIÒd imagine somehow it matters who you are descended from,Ô I mused.
        He nodded and shrugged. ÓNo one famous.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt remember your parentsØÔ
        ÓNo. They died in a car crash when I was two. I donÒt remember them at all, not even what they looked like.Ô He pulled the KeeperÒs text into his lap, fingers tracing an outline of the cross. ÓI donÒt have any pictures. Uncle Bosque always said it was best to leave the past in the past.Ô
        I frowned. ÓYou donÒt have anything of your parentsØ Nothing to remember them byØÔ
        ÓJust a blanket my mother knitted for me.Ô He offered me a sheepish smile. ÓI carried it around when I was a kid.Ô
        I toyed with the end of my braid, trying not to laugh. ÓWhat were their namesØÔ
        ÓTristan and Sarah Doran.Ô
        I jerked so forcefully in my chair that it almost tipped over. Oh God, those names. No, no, no.
        His head snapped up. ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓTristan and SarahØÔ I repeated, fresh horror nestling in my belly.
        ÓYes. Calla, whatÒs wrongØÔ he said. ÓMore bad newsØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know what it means. Please keep that in mind. But the night we were attacked outside Eden . . .Ô The face of the captive Searcher loomed large in my mind. ÓThe Searcher who we took alive.Ô I wanted to erase the sickened hue of ShayÒs skin. ÓHe spoke their names, Tristan and Sarah.Ô
        ÓOne of the men who jumped us knew my parentsØÔ The veins in his neck throbbed.
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô I was trying to be truthful, but every word I spoke seemed like a stray thread that could unravel my life.
        ÓWhat exactly did he sayØÔ Shay leaned forward, watching me intently.
        ÓHe asked where you were . . .Ô I said, pausing to dig up the memory. ÓAnd then he said: ÑHe doesnÒt know, does heØ Who he isØ That you took Tristan and SarahØ What youÒre going to doØÒÔ
        Shay gripped the arms of his chair. ÓI thought the Searchers were trying to destroy the world. ArenÒt they the bad guysØÔ
        I nodded, not having any explanations to offer.
        He rose, shutting his laptop and picking up his backpack. ÓIÒm sorry, but I need to leave. ThereÒs too much . . .Ô He shook his head. ÓI need some time alone. But IÒll be back here tomorrow.Ô
        I stayed still as he moved past me, wanting to go with him.
        ÓAnd Calla.Ô He bent down for a moment, whispering into my hair. ÓI donÒt think IÒm the only one whoÒs being lied to.Ô


        SEVENTEEN
        SHAY WASNÒT IN FIRST PERIOD. A WAVE OF nausea swept over me.
        Could the Keepers have done something to himØ
        I gnawed on my fingernails through my next two classes. When I walked into Organic Chemistry and saw him already seated at his lab station, I had to fight the urge to run across the room to embrace him. His two human lab partners caught sight of me and shrank to the other end of the station. Shay observed their swift retreat from the corner of his eye.
        ÓDo you always have that effect on humansØÔ he asked, a smile hooking the edge of his lips.
        ÓUsually, yes. All Guardians do. YouÒre a freak for not being terrified of me.Ô I leaned against the table, trying to keep my voice even. ÓWhere were you this morningØÔ
        ÓWorried about meØÔ His smile broadened. ÓYour very own freakØÔ
        ÓOh, please,Ô I lied.
        ÓI cut.Ô He twirled a pencil between his fingers. ÓI didnÒt feel like getting out of bed this morning.Ô
        ÓI think your attitude about cutting class is a bit cavalier,Ô I said, annoyed that IÒd been working up an ulcer while he slept in.
        He lowered his voice, leaning toward me. ÓWell, according to you, my uncle is some kind of super-powered warlock, and according to Logan, heÒs a
        Regent of this school. What are they gonna do, kick me outØÔ
        ÓThat may be the case, but IÒd appreciate a little consideration,Ô I said. ÓFor all I knew, the Keepers had given you to a wraith for breakfast.Ô
        He frowned. ÓWhatÒs a wraithØÔ
        A chill ran down my spine. ÓNever mind. Just call next time, okayØÔ
        ÓAre you giving me your phone numberØÔ He flashed a teasing grin.
        I couldnÒt stop my own smile. ÓI guess I am.Ô
        He pulled out his phone, punching in my number as I rattled it off.
        ÓWant mineØÔ He raised his eyebrows and watched me, his face hopeful.
        ÓSure.Ô I drew out my own phone and entered the number he recited for me.
        ÓYour sweetheart isnÒt too happy about this,Ô Shay said, still smiling.
        I looked toward the back of the room. Ren watched us as he leaned casually against the table, holding a pair of scissors. IÒd never seen a classroom tool look so dangerous.
        ÓEnjoy your lab,Ô I murmured, and headed for my usual seat, wanting to kick myself for being so openly friendly with Shay.
        By the time I reached our table, Ren had busied himself setting up for the dayÒs experiment.
        ÓHey Ren.Ô I could barely hear myself over my racing pulse. When I looked at him, all I saw was my bed. All I felt was the heat of his body next to mine. All
        I heard was my shallow breath while his hands moved beneath my dress.
        When I tried to fight those memories off, images of Shay took their place. I couldnÒt shake the feeling that IÒd betrayed Ren in some unforgivable way.
        But that very thought provoked my temper, conjuring up images of all the girls whoÒd happily accepted RenÒs kisses and more. Both impulses converged violently inside me, making it impossible for me to look at him.
        But Ren didnÒt seem inclined to look at me either.
        ÓCalla.Ô He greeted me coldly. For the first time I could remember, I missed my much-hated nickname.
        Is this what he means by no pressureØ Or is he mad I was talking to ShayØ God, IÒm messing up everything.
        I muted the sigh that welled in my chest and began digging for my lab workbook.
        ÓSo I see youÒve taken LoganÒs orders to heart.Ô RenÒs growl sounded much closer than IÒd expected. When I turned to face him, I almost jumped. He hovered over me, his body only inches from mine.
        I shrugged. ÓOrders are orders.Ô
        ÓWell, that should make him happy.Ô He placed one hand on the lab station, shifting his weight uneasily, standing so close my body could have nestled in the curve of his own if I only took another step forward.
        I tried to focus on the conversation. ÓLoganØ Yes, IÒd imagine heÒll be pleased.Ô
        ÓI meant Shay.Ô Ren glared at the front of the room.
        My head was suddenly filled with lovely sacred virgins thrown into open graves, screaming as dirt was shoveled onto their still-living bodies. I have to fix this.
        I placed my hand on his wrist. His gaze flitted back to me, softer now and curious.
        ÓAbout the other night -Ô I am an alpha female. He is my mate. Why is this so hardØ
        He straightened, stepping away. My stomach knotted as I watched his retreat.
        ÓMs. Foris said this lab will take up the entire period,Ô he said. ÓWe need to get started.Ô
        ÓRen -Ô I began, but his obsidian glare stopped me in my tracks.
        ÓJust drop it.Ô
        I strode forward, grasped his elbow, and turned him to face me.
        ÓListen to me, Ren. Everything is a mess right now and itÒs been hard on all of us. Like youÒve said.Ô
        He tried to turn away, but I growled, holding him still. A thin smile broke his stony expression.
        ÓYou need to know . . .Ô My courage faltered for a moment, but I drew a quick breath and plunged on, ÓThat I donÒt want you to leave me alone.Ô
        The alpha tensed, eyes wary, as if he was waiting for my next qualifying statement. When none came, he carefully extricated his arm from my fingers. ÓIÒll keep that in mind.Ô
        We carried out our assigned lab work in uncomfortable silence. By the end of the class I was miserable. Ren left the room without so much as a wave.
        When I entered the cafeteria, I found the Haldis pack gathered around our two tables yet again, chattering contentedly. Dax, Fey, and Cosette sat in a group. The large senior gesticulated wildly while the two girls beamed at him. Bryn and Ansel sat close together in quiet conversation, but I was relieved to see that they had managed to curb their love-struck gazes at least a little.


        I tripped over my own feet when I caught site of Sabine -smiling. She had taken a seat next to Mason and Neville. Mason was demonstrating some questionable uses for a banana, and all three of them burst into fits of laughter.
        ÓHey Cal,Ô Ansel said when I sat beside him. ÓWanna trade an apple for an orangeØ You took the last one before I packed my lunch.Ô
        ÓSure.Ô
        He immediately began digging in my lunch bag.
        ÓYou feeling better, CalØÔ Bryn asked. ÓYou seemed really out of it in first period.Ô
        ÓUh-huh.Ô I snatched my oatmeal cookie back from Ansel. ÓI just didnÒt sleep well. IÒm fine.Ô
        When Ren approached our tables, I angrily pulled my sandwich from the paper bag, trying to remember what my appetite was. IÒd taken a single bite of roast beef when I heard a familiar voice.
        ÓHey guys.Ô It sounded like Shay was right behind me. ÓI wondered if I might join you.Ô
        The bite of sandwich caught in my throat. My eyes watered as I coughed. Ansel slammed me on the back until I could breathe again.
        I cleared my throat, turning to face him. DonÒt, Shay. DonÒt do this. You donÒt understand what it means.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ His tone was serious, but his eyes were laughing.
        ÓYou want to sit with usØÔ As each word of the question left my mouth, my disbelief rose. I had no idea what he was playing at.
        ÓYes. If thatÒs all right.Ô
        Conversation at the table had ceased. All the young wolves stared silently at the human boy who was either brave or crazy enough to step into their social space. I glanced toward the KeepersÒ tables across the cafeteria. Sure enough, Logan had pushed his sunglasses up on his forehead to watch the exchange. A lazy but somewhat interested expression hovered in his eyes.
        ÓOf course.Ô
        I blinked at the speed with which Ren had covered the space between himself and Shay.
        ÓWeÒve all been wanting to get to know you better, Shay. Please join us.Ô
        We haveØ
        Ren slid into the chair on the other side of me, pulling my lunch bag in front of him. One corner of his mouth curved into a smile.
        ÓCalla, would you mind giving up your seat so Shay can sit hereØÔ
        Shay frowned. ÓIÒm sure I can find a chair to bring over.Ô
        ÓThatÒs not necessary.Ô RenÒs voice was icy; he kept his eyes on me.
        I wasnÒt sure what was happening, but I didnÒt want to push him any further when it came to Shay. If I had to stand through lunch, so be it. I shoved my chair in ShayÒs direction.
        Fingers circled my wrist. My head whipped around to see RenÒs eyes dancing with dark mirth while he drew me toward him like he was reeling in a prize catch.
        ÓSo whatÒs for lunchØÔ He pulled me onto his lap.
        ÓI really could get another chair.Ô I could hear the fury in ShayÒs words.
        RenÒs charcoal irises glowed with a challenge, and I was determined to meet it.
        ÓNo.Ô I fought to keep my voice steady. ÓThis will be fine.Ô
        ÓIt really doesnÒt look very . . . comfortable.Ô
        I turned and saw ShayÒs jaw twitch as he watched the alphaÒs arms slide around my waist.
        ÓOh, IÒm finding it very comfortable,Ô Ren purred. My cheeks ignited when his lips brushed my neck. ÓArenÒt you, LilyØÔ
        Shay cringed at the sound of RenÒs nickname for me. It took all of my will not to crack the alpha across the jaw. He was simply being cruel.
        ÓItÒs fine.Ô
        I glared at Bryn, who was fluttering her eyelashes at me. Ansel had a foolish grin plastered on his face.
        ÓAwww, look at that. ItÒs just the most adorable thing IÒve ever seen.Ô Mason dropped his chin into his hands. ÓWhat have you two been up to when the rest of us arenÒt aroundØ Naughty, naughty.Ô
        Dax eyed us, a growl of pleasure rumbling in his chest. Fey winked at him and licked her lips. Nev looked up from the notebook he was scribbling in, raised an eyebrow, then went back to writing.
        Bryn and Ansel were both making faces at me. Even Sabine giggled. Cosette glanced at her but fidgeted in her seat and couldnÒt manage a smile.
        Defeated, I leaned back against Ren, whose arms tightened around me, making me think about how low his hands were on my waist, the way his touch lit fires in places that, until recently, IÒd hardly been aware of. Then I caught sight of the pain etched on ShayÒs face.
        ÓShut up, Mason.Ô
        I snatched the orange from my lunch and whipped it at him. He laughed as he caught it in midair.
        ÓDonÒt mind us, Shay.Ô Mason flashed him a smile. ÓWeÒre just a bunch of wild animals.Ô
        ÓNo joke.Ô Dax flexed his arms.
        A nervous titter rolled through the pack, but Shay smiled at Mason. ÓIÒve noticed, but some of you are more well mannered than others.Ô
        He glared at Ren, who returned the look with equal malice. Dax stopped smiling and FeyÒs lips curled back. I shot her a warning glare when I saw her sharp canines. She gave me hard, steel gray eyes but flattened her lips to hide her teeth.
        ÓWell, this will be interesting.Ô Mason pulled something silver from his pocket and tossed it to Shay. When Shay opened his palm, a HersheyÒs Kiss rested in his hand.
        Mason winked at him. ÓWelcome to the table, man. I hope you survive.Ô
        ÓI think IÒll manage.Ô He turned the silver-wrapped chocolate in his fingers. ÓThanks for this. ThereÒs nothing quite like a really good kiss.Ô
        His mouth crinkled in a smile and he cast me a sidelong glance, making my toes curl.
        ÓYouÒve got that right.Ô Mason laughed, leaning back in his chair. ÓNow, then, for introductions . . .Ô
        He grabbed NevÒs hand, stopping him from writing. ÓDo it.Ô
        ÓDo whatØÔ Nev asked, looking irritated at the interruption.
        ÓThe limerick.Ô Mason grinned.
        ÓNo way.Ô Nev scooted his chair back.
        ÓCome on,Ô Mason said. ÓItÒs great.Ô
        ÓThereÒs a limerickØÔ Shay looked at Nev.
        ÓItÒs not any good.Ô Nev jerked his hand free.
        ÓNevÒs a poet.Ô Mason pulled the notebook out of NevÒs hands. He kept it out of NevÒs reach while the other boy grabbed for it. ÓThis is his collection.
        Shall we read itØÔ
        Nev pointed his pen at Mason as if it were a knife. ÓIf you show that to anyone, I will kill you.Ô
        ÓOnce you do the limerick, IÒll give it back.Ô Mason sat on NevÒs notebook. ÓI know you have it memorized.Ô
        ÓI have no idea why IÒm nice to you,Ô Nev muttered.


        ÓMy relentless charm,Ô Mason said.
        ÓYour relentless something,Ô Nev replied.
        ÓIÒd like to hear it too,Ô Ren said. He began to stroke my thigh. His scent was warm and soothing, but his touch made me tremble. Please, please donÒt look over here, Shay.
        Nev tossed his pen down. ÓFine. Here goes:
        Ren and CalÒs lives may be torrid for the young ones in Vail are quite horrid
        Bine and Cos arenÒt too frail
        Dax and Fey never pale while Ansel and Bryn might get sordid
        Bryn spit Diet Coke all over the table. Mason and Ansel clapped. I was too dumbfounded to react.
        This is what quiet Nev does in his spare timeØ
        ÓÑBineÒØÔ Sabine frowned while Cosette mopped up the soda that flowed to their end of the table. ÓSince when am I ÑBineÒØ And we never call Cosette
        ÑCos.ÒÔ
        ÓItÒs about cadence,Ô Nev said. ÓSorry. I said it wasnÒt very good.Ô
        ÓWhy arenÒt you and Mason in itØÔ Ansel asked.
        ÓOh, he has another one about us.Ô Mason wiggled his eyebrows.
        Nev pushed him out of his chair, and Mason hit the floor laughing.
        ÓIt was great,Ô Shay said with a grin. ÓCan you say it again and IÒll practice matching names to facesØ It would help if youÒd raise your hand when Nev says your name.Ô
        Nev looked at Ren, who nodded.
        With a little less reluctance, Nev recited the limerick a second time. Each of my packmates raised a hand when his or her name was sounded, except
        Sabine, who just sniffed, and Fey and Dax, who gave Shay the finger when their turns came.
        ÓThanks.Ô Shay inched his chair toward BrynÒs, now knowing where his likely allies were sitting. Bryn smiled at him. Ansel shoved a handful of Fritos in front of our lunch guest.
        Shay returned BrynÒs smile, popping a corn chip in his mouth.
        ÓCallaÒs told me a lot about you,Ô he said between crunches.
        ÓHas sheØÔ Bryn cast an alarmed gaze at me. I gave a brief shake of my head, and she relaxed.
        ÓItÒs Òcause weÒre so awesome.Ô Ansel gave him a thumbs-up.
        ÓNice, baby brother,Ô I muttered. ÓVery cool.Ô
        He blushed and Bryn kissed his cheek. ÓIgnore her. We are awesome. WhatÒs your story, ShayØÔ
        ÓNot much of a story.Ô He glanced at me and winked. I glared at him.
        If you wink at me again, IÒll be forced to pull your eyelashes out.
        ÓIÒm a senior,Ô he said. ÓI live at Rowan Estate with my uncle.Ô
        There was a collective gasp around the table. Visions of empty halls and cobwebs filled my mind. I almost fell off of RenÒs lap, but he caught and righted me with a chuckle. I bit my lip and glanced at Shay. IÒd never given any thought to where he was staying in Vail, but now I couldnÒt believe what I was hearing.
        It must be some mistake. ThatÒs an institution, not a home.
        ÓRowan EstateØÔ Ansel repeated. ÓI thought that was a museum or something. You live thereØÔ
        ÓYes. My uncle owns it; he just doesnÒt live there very often. His job takes him around the world. I pretty much have the run of the house,Ô he said. ÓI think he does have it open for historic tours when heÒs not in residence. YouÒd be welcome to come visit, if youÒd like to see it.Ô Shay flashed a bright smile at
        Ansel, who paled.
        ÓThatÒs very kind, Shay,Ô I said. ÓBut IÒm sure your uncle would prefer to keep a rowdy crowd like us away from all those priceless antiques.Ô
        I would never let my brother pass through those doors. I didnÒt wish that on anyone.
        ÓWhatever suits you.Ô He turned his attention to his lunch, which as far as I could tell consisted of four granola bars and a Sprite.
        ÓSo whatÒs it like to live thereØÔ Bryn settled her chin on AnselÒs shoulder. I smiled as my brotherÒs eyes began to glow from her closeness.
        Shay popped open his Sprite. ÓI canÒt complain about being cramped. ItÒs gigantic, opulent. But kind of creepy, to be honest. Bosque, thatÒs my uncle, is gone most of the time on business, so IÒm there alone a lot. ThereÒs staff that comes in to clean a couple times a week. There are hundreds of rooms.Ô
        I shifted uneasily in RenÒs lap, hating the thought of Shay alone in the enormous manor.
        Shay lowered his voice, as if he were telling a ghost story. ÓItÒs the sort of place where the shadows seem to follow you around.Ô
        ÓShadowsØÔ Ansel asked.
        I shook my head at Ansel, but I knew his worry was the same as mine.
        Wraiths. The dark thought sent a shiver through my limbs.
        Ren turned his face toward me. ÓYou okayØÔ
        I looked at him and my breath caught in my throat. Our faces were only inches apart; I could see each tiny silver fleck in his eyes, a swirling galaxy set against black depths. I felt myself getting lost in the velvet darkness of his irises.
        ÓCalla, youÒre trembling. Are you all rightØÔ His worried voice shook me out of the heady trance.
        ÓI just remembered that I didnÒt finish the reading for Big Ideas today.Ô I slid off his lap. ÓIÒve gotta run.Ô
        Without looking back at my packmates, I hurried in the direction of my locker and dove into the nearest girlsÒ bathroom. I wasnÒt sure why my heart raced, nor why I felt so short of breath. All I knew was that I couldnÒt stand another moment balanced on the tightrope between Ren and Shay at that lunch table.
        I checked the stalls to make sure I was alone. They were empty. I went back to one of the sinks, turned on the cold tap, and bent down to splash water on my face.
        The bathroom door creaked open.
        I guess two seconds of privacy was worth something.
        ÓCalla.Ô A strong hand gripped my shoulder, turning me around.
        ÓGet out of here!Ô I shoved Ren back. ÓThis is the girlsÒ bathroom.Ô
        He grinned. ÓIf anyone comes in, weÒll tell them I got lost.Ô
        I scowled, trying to wipe my face with the back of my hand.
        ÓYouÒre really pale,Ô he said. ÓWhatÒs going onØÔ
        Water still dripped from my chin onto my neck. ÓNothing. I just have work that didnÒt get done last night. I said that.Ô I went to the paper towel dispenser.


        A quiet growl stirred in his chest. ÓNice try. You never forget homework.Ô
        Busted.
        ÓWhy did you follow meØÔ I turned to face the mirror, making a show of straightening my blouse. ÓI said I was fine.Ô
        An amused smile hovered on his lips. ÓYou said you didnÒt want me to leave you alone.Ô
        I tossed the crumpled paper towel into the wastebasket. ÓSpeaking of that, did you enjoy yourself todayØÔ
        His sharp laugh bounced off the bathroom walls. ÓDo you mean having you in my lap or the look on his faceØÔ
        ÓHe knows about us, Ren.Ô I leaned against the basin. ÓYou donÒt need to be cruel.

        ÓI think I can judge his level of respect for our relationship on my own. Are you aware of the way he looks at youØÔ
        ÓDonÒt be silly,Ô I snapped, but my cheeks grew hot.
        ÓIÒm completely serious,Ô he said quietly. ÓHeÒs not afraid of us the way humans should be. IÒll tolerate him because of the KeepersÒ orders, but heÒs testing the limits of my patience when it comes to you.Ô
        I poked him on the chest. ÓYouÒre jealous.Ô
        He didnÒt respond but instead covered my hands with his, welding them to the sink.
        I bared my fangs at him. ÓWhen I said I didnÒt want you to leave me alone, I didnÒt mean at all times. And IÒd like to be alone now. This isnÒt my idea of a romantic setting.Ô
        He shook his head. ÓThree things.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ I frowned.
        ÓOne: whatÒs really bothering youØÔ The worried lines around his eyes dissolved my anger.
        ÓWraiths. What Shay said about thinking shadows followed him around. IÒm afraid they might be in that house, watching him when Bosque is away. He doesnÒt know about them.Ô I shuddered. ÓItÒs so dangerous.Ô
        ÓYouÒre worried about him.Ô His eyes flickered with emotions too rapid for me to follow.
        ÓWeÒre talking about wraiths,Ô I said. ÓOf course IÒm worried. You know what they could do to him.Ô
        There was no use lying to him about my instinct to protect Shay. I couldnÒt hide it. Luckily, since it was also LoganÒs order, I didnÒt have to. At least not yet.
        RenÒs jaw clenched and he was silent for a moment. But then he seemed to make a decision, his conflicted expression fading.
        ÓIt is dangerous, if that really is the case. But we donÒt know. Plus the Keepers want Shay safe. It seems unlikely that theyÒd willingly endanger him. An untethered wraith would go after any human.Ô
        His grip on my hands relaxed. ÓI wouldnÒt worry. HeÒs a strange kid. Probably just imagined the shadows.Ô
        ÓI hope so.Ô I glanced at the door, worrying that someone would walk in on us. ÓThree thingsØÔ
        ÓTwo: would you like to go hunting with me after schoolØÔ He leaned closer, one corner of his mouth curving up.
        ÓHuntingØÔ
        ÓThereÒs a deer herd thatÒs getting too large on our side of the mountain.Ô
        My muscles twitched eagerly at the invitation, but I shook my head. ÓThanks, that sounds great, but I canÒt.Ô
        ÓWhy notØÔ Disappointment flickered across his face.
        I bit my lip and decided to be honest. Sort of.
        ÓSo you know how Logan asked me to spend more time with ShayØÔ
        He didnÒt speak, but I heard the rumbling, deep and menacing, in his chest.
        ÓIÒm helping him with homework every afternoon.Ô
        The growl erupted in sharp, biting words. ÓEvery afternoonØÔ
        ÓOrders are orders,Ô I offered lamely.
        ÓRight.Ô The defeated note in his voice made me cringe.
        ÓWhatÒs threeØÔ I asked, hoping to move away from this uncomfortable topic.
        The smile pulled at his lips again.
        ÓThree.Ô One of his hands cupped my face and the other slid around my back. He pulled my body against his and my heart began to pound. I took advantage of my free hand and pushed at his chest.
        ÓI donÒt think so, Lily,Ô he said. ÓIf you want to get rid of me, youÒll need to do better than that.Ô
        I drew a sharp breath and tried to wiggle away, but he held me firmly in place, watching me struggle. He grinned as he lifted me up onto the sink.
        ÓWhat are you doingØÔ I started to panic. ÓSomeone could come in!Ô
        ÓIf they see us, theyÒll just turn around and get out of here,Ô he murmured, lips touching my ear. ÓNo one crosses me.Ô
        His hips pressed against my knees, opening them, pushing my skirt up my legs. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him so I wouldnÒt fall into the sink. His hand pushed into my lower back. I gasped as his body fitted against mine. Heat flooded my chest, my pelvis. I thought I would drown in it.
        ÓWe canÒt -Ô His lips stopped my words. The kiss just made me dizzier. I dug my fingers into his shoulders.
        ÓYou said you didnÒt want to be left alone.Ô His tongue flicked over my cheekbone. ÓThis is me pestering you.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you breaking the rulesØÔ I could barely get the words out. ÓWhat about the unionØÔ
        ÓIÒd rather have you on my own terms.Ô His hand slipped between my thighs.
        All strength fled my limbs. ÓI canÒt breathe.Ô
        ÓThat means you like it.Ô He kissed me again.
        A passing shadow caught my eye. ÓRen, wait,Ô I whispered against his lips. ÓI think -Ô
        The bathroom door swung open.
        ÓOh my.Ô Nurse Flynn didnÒt sound startled at all. ÓAm I interruptingØÔ
        Ren swore under his breath. This was someone he couldnÒt cross. ÓSorry, Ms. Flynn. I was just leaving.Ô
        I blushed when he rebuttoned my shirt. I hadnÒt even realized the blouse was hanging open. ÓThanks for the chat, Lily. IÒll see you in class.Ô
        He leaned in, brushing his lips along my forehead, and then flashed a winning smile at Nurse Flynn as he left the bathroom.
        I squeezed my eyelids shut and gingerly slid off the sink. Somehow I managed to support my own weight. IÒd been certain I would just puddle on the floor. In the darkness of my mindÒs eye I could still feel RenÒs embrace, but then the image blurred and instead of the alpha, Shay smiled back at me. I canÒt live like this.
        Rippling, musical laughter brought me back to the bathroom. Nurse Flynn walked toward me, letting the door swing shut behind her.
        ÓPoor, poor dear. Waiting must be so hard for you. IÒve heard Renier is an exquisite lover. All the Keepers gossip about him -the young Guardian who haunts their dreams.Ô
        The smile on her glossy red lips was teasing and cruel. ÓBut rules are rules. HeÒs an alpha male, so his . . . eagerness can be excused. Yours, however, is a disappointment.Ô
        I grabbed the sink when my stomach lurched.


        ÓCareful now, little girl. Or IÒll tell Logan how your union is progressing a little too well. YouÒd be wise to keep him happy. Those lovely legs of yours should be closed until Samhain.Ô With slender, chalk white fingers she reached up and stroked my cheek. ÓIÒll excuse your behavior this time. DonÒt stray from your path.Ô
        Her nails dug into my face, forceful enough to make me draw a sharp breath but not enough to break my skin. In a mockery of RenÒs tenderness, she leaned in, pressing her lips against my forehead.
        Lana FlynnÒs laugh became more of a cackle as she walked back out the door. I stared after her. When sheÒd turned away from me, I thought IÒd seen the hump on her back twitch.


        EIGHTEEN
        SHAY SLAMMED THE LIBRARY BOOK SHUT, giving it an abrupt shove. It sailed over the edge of the table, hitting the floor with a dull thud. It was the fifth time heÒd done that since IÒd taken a seat next to him at four oÒclock.
        ÓDo you want to have a fight now or are you just trying see how many book bindings you can break before we get kicked out of the libraryØÔ
        His only response was a ferocious clicking on the keyboard of his laptop.
        ÓCome on, Shay. Knock it off.Ô
        He leaned back in his chair. ÓAre you honestly all right with being treated that wayØÔ
        ÓWhat wayØÔ I asked.
        ÓLike a piece of property.Ô The veins in his neck throbbed.
        ÓThatÒs not how it is.Ô I got up and began restacking books on our table. ÓYou just donÒt understand the way we interact. WeÒre both alphas; weÒre always challenging each other.Ô
        ÓOf course,Ô he said. I put my hand on top of the book closest to him so he couldnÒt throw it off the table too. ÓAnd how exactly do you challenge himØÔ
        ÓThat isnÒt any of your business.Ô I pulled the book out of his reach. ÓBesides, none of that would have happened if you hadnÒt provoked him by insisting on sitting with us today. Ren only responded to your encroachment on his territory. What were you thinkingØÔ
        ÓSee, you admit it!Ô he said. ÓYou just referred to yourself as his Ñterritory.ÒÔ
        ÓItÒs an expression, Shay,Ô I countered. ÓAnd you have no business acting like the wronged party here. YouÒre not innocent; you were challenging Ren about me and you know it.Ô
        He scowled, giving his full attention to his computer.
        ÓLook.Ô I buried my hands in my hair. ÓIÒve explained to you how things are. You canÒt change it.Ô
        ÓThatÒs where youÒre wrong,Ô he snapped. ÓOn two counts. First -I donÒt know how things actually are -just how you say they have to be because of your
        KeepersÒ orders. I have no idea what you really feel about your little arranged marriage deal because you wonÒt tell me.Ô
        I almost knocked the books back off the table.
        ÓSecond -I think it can change.Ô The determination in his eyes terrified me.
        ÓYouÒre wrong and you need to stop pushing this issue. The kisses, then the lunch table. You donÒt know how dangerous what youÒre doing is. Ren is already jealous -Ô
        ÓYou asked for the first kiss and obviously wanted the second.Ô He rocked back in his seat. ÓIf heÒs jealous, thatÒs fantastic. He should be.Ô
        I grabbed a book, retreating to my chair. ÓThat is not a good thing. HeÒs an alpha. YouÒre acting like an interloper -a lone wolf. If he thinks youÒre interfering with his pack, his instinct would be to kill you.Ô
        A haughty smile slid across his mouth. ÓIÒd like to see him try.Ô
        I was instantly at his side, leaning over him, my fingers digging into his shoulders. ÓHave you completely lost your mindØ Ren is a Guardian; you could never fight him.Ô
        ÓLost my mindØÔ he murmured. ÓYes, sometimes I think so.Ô
        He lifted his hand and touched my face tentatively. His fingers trailed along my cheekbone and then gently moved over my lips.
        ÓIÒve never felt this way about anyone before.Ô
        I havenÒt either. My lips parted under his touch. I didnÒt know I could feel this way.
        When Ren touched me, it was like being swept up in a tornado of sensations, tossing my body into a wild abandon with no sense of control. ShayÒs gentle caress was different and somehow more addictive. The way his fingers lingered at my mouth seemed to ignite a flame that burned slowly, building heat, spreading through my cheeks, down my neck, finally consuming every inch of my skin with a fire so intense I didnÒt think it could ever be quenched. I knew if I stayed a moment longer, IÒd let him kiss me again. Or IÒd kiss him. I darted back to my seat, drew my knees against my chest, and hoped he wouldnÒt see that I was trembling.
        ÓIÒve asked you not to do that,Ô I said. ÓI donÒt want to be buried alive. And I donÒt think a public flogging is what youÒre after either.Ô
        He opened his mouth as if to protest, but then he shrugged.
        ÓFine. But if you could at all tolerate my presence, then IÒd like to keep sitting with you at lunch. I actually had a really good time after you and Ren took off. I like your friends -your pack -Ansel and Bryn are great. And Mason, well, IÒve never met anyone like him. HeÒs fantastic.Ô
        I didnÒt speak, but I nodded.
        ÓNeville doesnÒt say much, but whenever he does, itÒs brilliant. The big guy, Dax, and the two mean girls, Sabine and Fey, theyÒre a little scary, but still interesting,Ô he mused.
        ÓDax is RenÒs beta, like Bryn is to me,Ô I said. ÓDax, Sabine, and Fey are just reacting to you the same way Ren is. You arenÒt afraid to challenge their alpha. It makes them instantly defensive. Not to mention that in a human, that kind of behavior is unheard of. The pack pretty much thinks youÒre crazy.
        DonÒt be surprised if theyÒre making bets about how long it will be before Ren rips your throat out.Ô
        ÓWell, I donÒt exactly fit in with the other humans anymore,Ô he said. ÓNot that I ever did.Ô
        He looked away. ÓThatÒs the real reason I asked to start having lunch with you.Ô
        My chest contracted as I thought about how lonely ShayÒs life must be, probably more so now than ever.
        ÓYou can still sit with us. The pack is supposed to watch out for you anyway. Just watch yourself. If you donÒt provoke Ren, he wonÒt strike back at you, like he did today.Ô
        ÓYou know, you talk all the time about how strong you are -the Guardians, I mean,Ô Shay mused. ÓI donÒt understand why you donÒt just fight back.Ô
        ÓFight backØÔ I frowned at him. ÓAgainst whoØÔ
        ÓThe Keepers. I donÒt know what happened that made you want to read this book, but you said you got orders you donÒt like. Why do you even follow orders in the first placeØÔ
        ÓItÒs our duty. The work we do is sacred.Ô I tucked my legs beneath me. ÓAnd weÒre rewarded. The Keepers provide for our every comfort. Houses, cars, money, education. Anything we ask for, weÒre given.Ô


        ÓExcept your freedom,Ô Shay muttered, and I shot an angry glance at him. ÓSo what would happen if you refused to follow an orderØÔ
        ÓThat never happens,Ô I replied. ÓLike I said, our duty is sacred. Why would we refuseØÔ
        ÓIn theoryØÔ He gazed at me steadily. ÓI mean, it sounds like youÒre stronger than the Keepers.Ô
        ÓPhysically stronger, yes.Ô My voice trailed off as icy fingers crawled over my skin.
        ÓShay, when you said that you thought shadows followed you around at Rowan Estate,
        I said. ÓDid you mean that literallyØÔ
        ÓHow could a shadow follow me literallyØÔ He pointed at a medieval history text and I slid it over to him. ÓI mean, other than my own.Ô
        ÓHave you seen shadows, dark shapes that donÒt seem to be attached to regular objects in the house, moving around -above you, alongside youØÔ I tried to keep my voice steady.
        ÓNo. ItÒs just a really old, creepy manor.Ô He opened the book. ÓWhy are you asking me thisØÔ
        ÓWe canÒt fight the Keepers because they wouldnÒt fight us alone,Ô I said.
        He looked up. ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓThe Keepers have other allies, not just Guardians,Ô I said. ÓWe serve as their soldiers, and we protect the sacred sites. But the witches rely on wraiths to act as their personal guards.Ô
        ÓWraithsØÔ I could see the fear abruptly born in his eyes.
        I nodded. ÓShadow guards. They arenÒt of this world. The Keepers can summon them at will. Nothing can fight a wraith, and they can be controlled only by Keepers. If, in theory, a Guardian disobeyed an order . . .Ô My voice quaked. ÓOr if they knew that I was here with you and this book, a wraith would be dispatched to deal with the situation.Ô
        ÓI see,Ô he said slowly. ÓAnd you thought there might be wraiths in my uncleÒs houseØÔ
        ÓI thought it was possible that Bosque had summoned them to guard you while he was away. But it would be risky; without a Keeper there the wraiths could act unpredictably. YouÒd be in danger. I was worried.Ô I twisted my fingers together nervously.
        ÓAll right.Ô He shook his shoulders as if to brush away unpleasant thoughts. ÓIf youÒre risking your life, we might as well be sure itÒs worth it. LetÒs get back to work.Ô
        I threw him a grateful smile. ÓDeal.Ô
        ÓI think I may have come across something interesting.Ô He pulled the KeeperÒs text in front of him, flipping to its early pages.
        I leaned forward but then stiffened and sat up. My eyes flickered to the tall bookcases that surrounded us.
        ÓWhatÒs wrongØÔ Shay asked.
        I waited and listened. Nothing.
        ÓI thought I heard someone in the stacks.Ô I shook my head. ÓNever mind. What did you findØÔ
        ÓAccording to the history youÒve learned, when did the WitchesÒ War beginØÔ
        I frowned. ÓBefore people even recorded history. Like I said, the Keepers are both earthly and divine, much older than the world we know.Ô
        ÓNot according to the book.Ô He ran his finger over a passage.
        ÓWhatØÔ I straightened.
        ÓAccording to this text the first battle of the WitchesÒ War took place in the late Middle Ages, around 1400,Ô he said.
        ÓThat canÒt be right,Ô I said.
        ÓDo you want me to read itØÔ
        I nodded.
        He smoothed the page of notes in front of him. ÓÑAnno Domini 1400: With the Rise of the Harbinger and the quickening of our power began the great schism and trials of our people.ÒÔ He paused. ÓAny of this familiarØÔ
        ÓNot at all.Ô
        ÓThatÒs too bad,Ô he said, letting the bookÒs cover fall shut. ÓI was hoping the Rise of the Harbinger would ring a bell. Sounds intriguing.Ô
        ÓI have no idea what a harbinger is,Ô I said. ÓOr the quickening of power.Ô
        ÓIÒd guess it means the Keepers got their magic in 1400.Ô
        ÓThat doesnÒt make any sense.Ô I turned his notes toward me. ÓThe Keepers didnÒt get magic; theyÒve always held great power.Ô
        ÓUnless . . .Ô He scooted his chair back an inch.
        I eyed him warily. ÓUnless whatØÔ
        ÓUnless the story they told you isnÒt true.Ô
        ÓWhy would they make up their own origin storyØÔ I asked.
        He looked relieved I hadnÒt pounced on him. ÓI donÒt know. You tell me.Ô
        ÓI have no idea,Ô I said. ÓThe story I told you is the only one IÒve ever known -that any of us know.Ô
        ÓI guess there isnÒt much to go on from here, then.Ô He sighed.
        I caught the scent a moment before something flickered on the edge of my vision.
        ÓCalla!Ô Shay shouted, but IÒd heard the buzz of the crossbow bolt and tipped over my chair. The bolt lodged in a book spine on the shelf that had been level with my chest a moment earlier. I sprawled on the floor, rolling just in time to see the Searcher taking aim again.
        ÓNo!Ô Shay shouted, jumping on the table and launching himself at the stranger. The Searcher grunted when Shay slammed against him, their entangled bodies tumbling along the floor.
        ÓShay, donÒt! Just get out of here!Ô I shifted into wolf form, muscles tensed.
        ÓOver here, wolf girl.Ô I turned to see another Searcher emerge from the stacks, a sword grasped in each hand. The blades flashed as they whirled in a lethal flurry of strokes.
        I glanced toward Shay, still locked in combat, and then back at my new adversary. Both of the Searchers were young men, no more than twenty-five, and they seemed to be alone. Even so, they looked deadly: hardened faces, rough with shadows from lack of shaving, tangled nests of hair, and a feverish desperation in their eyes. I backed against the bookcase, snarling.
        Shay struggled with the other Searcher. They wrestled on the floor, each straining for the advantage. The Searcher muttered unintelligibly, gritting his teeth as he attempted to overpower Shay, but he didnÒt reach for a weapon.
        ÓCome on, kid,Ô he hissed. ÓEase off. IÒm not going to hurt you. Just give me a chance to explain. Connor, get over here and give me a hand!Ô
        Shay responded with a fist to the SearcherÒs jaw. And then another to his face.
        ÓIÒm serious, kid.Ô The stranger spit blood, voice thick and suddenly nasal, and I guessed Shay had broken his nose. ÓWeÒre here to help you.Ô
        ÓStop messing around, Ethan, thereÒs no time to get chatty. Fight back. One blow to the head wonÒt kill him.Ô Connor took his eyes off me for a second and I threw myself forward, sliding along the wooden floor beneath the sweep of the sharp blades.
        Connor swore, turning to track me, but I raced around the table toward Shay. Ethan threw his arm up so that my jaws locked around his biceps instead of his throat. He shrieked, trying to rip his arm from my mouth, but I dug my fangs in deeper and pulled against him. Shay leapt to his feet and dashed around the other side of the bookcase.
        ÓGet off him, bitch!Ô Connor shouted.


        I jumped away from Ethan when Connor lunged at us. His momentum brought him down hard on top of his companion. Ethan yelled, but the sound cut off as breath whooshed from his lungs.
        ÓRun, Calla!Ô Shay cried. I bolted to the side and an avalanche of books crashed down on the two Searchers. A rush of air passed through my fur as the shelves smashed against the floor, inches from my body.
        I looked up to see Shay standing in front of the next row of stacks. I shifted forms, darted to him, and shook my head when I caught sight of the smirk on his face.
        ÓAre you hurtØÔ My eyes flicked over him.
        ÓWhatØ No kissØÔ He pointed at the motionless pile of books, wood, and Searchers. ÓIÒm a hero.Ô
        ÓYouÒre impossible,Ô I said.
        ÓJust trying to prove IÒm as worthy as your wolf boy,Ô he said. ÓLetÒs get the book and get the hell out of here.Ô
        Shay took two leaps across the jumble, swept the KeeperÒs book into his backpack, hooked his arm through the strap of my bag, and hurried back to me.
        I gazed at the rubble of books and saw limbs peeking out; one of the SearchersÒ fingers twitched.
        ÓI really should kill them,Ô I murmured.
        ÓI donÒt think that would be a great idea,Ô Shay said, jerking his thumb toward the main area of the library. ÓWeÒre about to have an audience.Ô
        ÓThere was a horrible noise a moment ago. It came from back here.Ô A startled patron appeared from around the corner with the reference librarian in tow.
        ÓOh my God!Ô The patron dropped his reading glasses. ÓIs someone trapped underneath all thatØÔ
        ÓCall 911! Did you two see what happenedØÔ The librarian clutched at her chest and I worried she might be having a heart attack. ÓDo you know who it isØÔ
        The patron had pulled out a phone but stared at the mound of paperbacks and hardcovers in mute disbelief. The librarian snatched the cell from his hand and began punching buttons and muttering. No heart attack, just a drama queen.
        ÓNo, maÒam,Ô Shay said in a serious voice, offering wide, innocent eyes. ÓWe just needed a quiet place to study. It didnÒt work out so well.Ô
        I couldnÒt stop the smile that pulled at my mouth when I grabbed his hand and we ran from the library.


        NINETEEN
        BLOOD MOON. SAMHAIN. BLOOD MOON. Samhain. I made my way to class, unable to think of anything else. They were so close now, and I felt less certain than ever about both.
        When I walked into Organic Chemistry, Ren flashed a broad smile.
        ÓLily.Ô
        I couldnÒt resist the challenge in his eyes. I aimed a kick at his shin, and he darted out of the way.
        As we set up the lab, I glanced at the alpha. ÓRen, what do you know about SamhainØÔ
        He put on an overly thoughtful expression and wandered toward me. ÓLetÒs see, it is my birthday and yours. But of course, you already know that.Ô
        I blushed when he stepped behind me, encircling my waist with his arms.
        His lips brushed against my ear. ÓI believe the answer that will not get me in trouble with you is: the happiest day of my life. Or something along those lines. Definitely not the end of my carefree days or when I get a ball and chain. Hmmm, IÒm just realizing that IÒm going to have to buy you birthday and anniversary presents at the same time. What a pain.Ô
        ÓOh, please.Ô I pushed him off with sharp jabs of my elbows.
        His smile remained impish as he sidled back to the table and began to measure tea leaves. I flipped open my workbook.
        ÓSo weÒre extracting the caffeine from teaØÔ
        ÓLooks like.Ô He pulled out a set of scales.
        I handed him a beaker and toyed with the pleats of my skirt. The folds kept rippling against my knees in a distracting way. It was one of NaomiÒs additions to my wardrobe. I quickly decided that I hated it.
        ÓI was being serious. Samhain. Do you know anything about the ritesØÔ
        ÓNothing besides the usual stuff,Ô he said. ÓSpirit world, veil thins, blah, blah, blah.Ô I ignored his wink. ÓBut my father did say itÒs a dangerous night, that spirits are unpredictable when they have so much power.Ô
        I shuddered, wondering what sort of spirits might be present at the union.
        He reached for the calcium carbonate.
        ÓIt was the day my mother died,Ô he said quietly.
        I froze in the midst of my attempt to light the Bunsen burner. Ren remained focused on the lab. Other than the tightening of his jaw, he gave no indication of distress.
        ÓYour mother was killed on SamhainØÔ I breathed the question, thunderstruck. I had no idea that our union had been arranged to take place on the anniversary of Corinne LarocheÒs murder.
        He kept his eyes on the scales. ÓIt was a Searcher ambush . . . You know the story. An attack that successful hasnÒt occurred since.Ô
        I did know the story; all the young wolves did. It was the stuff of legends. The Searchers had attacked the Bane compound on the west side of the mountain. The ambush had occurred before dawn, while Corinne was home alone with her infant son. Several Bane Guardians, including RenÒs mother, had been killed before the Keepers realized what was happening. The counter-assault against the Searchers had been brutal: the Keepers waged a sixmonth campaign to seek out and destroy the insurgents, who theyÒd discovered in various camps near Boulder. Before the incident outside Eden had occurred, the SearchersÒ blow against the Banes had been the last major attack in the region.
        I felt goose bumps rising on my arms.
        Ren glanced at me and smiled when he saw I was shivering. ÓItÒs all right, Calla. I barely remember her. And my job is to kill the people who took her away. Not a bad deal. ThatÒs justice, in a way.Ô
        I bit my lip, waiting for him to continue.
        ÓWhy are you trying to ruin the big surpriseØÔ His lighthearted tone surprised me. ÓI thought you were a fan of the KeepersÒ rules.Ô
        ÓIt would be nice to know something about what weÒre supposed to do,Ô I muttered.
        He pointed at the Bunsen burner. ÓAre you going to light thatØ We have to heat this for twenty minutesÔ -he looked down at his workbook -Ówhile stirring.Ô
        ÓYeah. Sorry.Ô I grabbed the lighter, hurrying to start the flame.
        ÓDo you want to stirØÔ He placed the beaker over the wire gauze.
        ÓSure,Ô I said. He handed me a glass rod.
        Stirring proved rather dull. I sighed, leaning against the lab station. Ren reached out to catch one of the many pleats of my skirt between his fingertips.
        ÓThis skirt kind of looks like an accordion.Ô He laughed. ÓNot that it isnÒt lovely on you.Ô
        ÓThanks,Ô I replied drily. ÓI believe they are actually called Ñaccordion pleats.Ò At least thatÒs what my mother tells me.Ô
        ÓSo IÒve been thinking about how weÒre supposed to be officially dating now.Ô
        ÓWhat about itØÔ
        ÓWould you like to have dinner with meØÔ
        ÓYou mean go on a dateØÔ I focused on stirring instead of my suddenly racing heart. ÓWhenØÔ
        ÓBefore the union. Have dinner with me and IÒll take you to Blood Moon for a couple of hours until itÒs time for the ceremony.Ô His fingers moved from the pleats to the hem of my sweater, his hand slipping under the pale blue cashmere to stroke the skin of my lower back.
        I gasped, caught his wrist in my fingers, and pulled his hand away from its provocative exploration.
        ÓWe are in class,Ô I hissed at him through clenched teeth.
        I glanced around and noticed several pairs of eyes quickly averted. Ashley Rice kept her glare on me. I couldnÒt bring myself to look in ShayÒs direction.
        Grinning, Ren tried to free his hand from my fierce grip. ÓYouÒre supposed to be stirring.Ô
        ÓBehave yourself.Ô I released his wrist, giving him a final warning pinch before I returned to my task.
        ÓNot likely,Ô he answered, but contented himself with clasping my free hand. A warm glow spread from my fingers to the crown of my head.
        ÓSo would you like to have dinner and go to the ballØ I thought it would be nice to have some time alone.Ô His thumb stroked the back of my hand and my knees buckled.
        I cleared my throat. ÓAloneØÔ
        ÓYes,Ô he said. ÓI had to live with Dax as a hunting partner after you shot me down. Though I canÒt claim the hunt itself was disappointing -he took down a twelve-point buck on his own.Ô
        I raised an eyebrow. ÓThatÒs impressive.Ô
        ÓDefinitely,Ô he said. ÓAll the same, Dax wasnÒt the partner I was hoping for. YouÒve been so busy taking care of LoganÒs boy that I havenÒt had any time with you at all.Ô
        ÓBe nice.Ô
        ÓI just think we deserve a real date, donÒt youØÔ
        ÓI suppose we do.Ô I could hear the strain in my own voice; I was already anticipating ShayÒs reaction to this development.
        ÓYou wouldnÒt like thatØÔ The playful note in his voice began to fade.
        I fumbled for a response. ÓNo. I mean -yes, I would like to have dinner with you. IÒm just surprised. I thought the whole pack would go to the ceremony as a group.Ô
        He leaned toward me, murmuring, ÓI think one-on-one sounds better, donÒt youØÔ
        His teeth gently caught my earlobe. All my muscles turned to liquid. I dropped the stirring rod and grabbed the edge of the table so I wouldnÒt collapse.
        Ren straightened in alarm. ÓAre you okayØÔ
        I just nodded, not trusting myself to speak. He smiled, turning back to the workbook. ÓOkay, whatÒs nextØ WeÒre supposed to have a cheesecloth.
        WhereÒs our cheeseclothØÔ
        He searched the table while I tried to remember how to breathe.
        I kept a safe distance from the alpha for the remainder of the lab. He was in a dangerously playful mood, and my reactions to his attention were erratic enough that I worried heÒd startle me into spilling flammable liquid and igniting our entire station.
        When I was walking from class to collect my lunch from my locker, Shay fell into step beside me.
        I glanced at him. ÓAre you walking with me to the cafeteriaØÔ
        He kicked a discarded Coke can, sending it clattering down the hallway. ÓRen was friendly today, wasnÒt heØÔ
        Great. ÓYou donÒt have to watch us all through chemistry.Ô
        ÓI didnÒt have to be watching to notice.Ô He made a disgruntled noise. ÓHe was all over you.Ô
        I blushed. ÓMs. Foris didnÒt say anything, so I think youÒre exaggerating.Ô
        ÓMs. Foris would never say anything. SheÒs terrified of both of you.Ô
        I shrugged. He was absolutely right.
        An awkward silence descended as we walked to my locker. I was relieved when Shay finally spoke.
        ÓDo you want to go to a coffee shop or something tonightØ I assume the library is out.Ô
        ÓDefinitely out,Ô I said. ÓBut I canÒt get coffee.Ô
        ÓWhy notØÔ
        ÓMy mother is having a thing,Ô I mumbled. ÓSome union stuff I have to do.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô He leaned against the locker next to mine while I hunted for my lunch. ÓWhat kind of stuffØÔ
        I wanted to crawl inside my locker and hide. ÓGirl stuff.Ô
        ÓSounds enthralling,Ô I heard him say, though IÒd buried my head in my jacket.
        I stopped imitating a frightened ostrich and grabbed my lunch bag. ÓOkay. LetÒs go eat.Ô
        Shay strolled alongside me, humming ÓHere Comes the Bride,Ô until I punched him in the kidney.


        TWENTY
        ÓOW!Ô I JERKED AWAY FROM SABINEÒS PINFILLED fingers. It was the third time sheÒd stuck me and I was convinced she was doing it on purpose.
        ÓSorry,Ô Sabine said, not sounding sorry at all.
        ÓCalla, you must keep still,Ô my mother muttered. ÓSabine, be more careful.Ô
        ÓYes, Naomi,Ô she replied, bowing her head, but I saw her smirk. If I hadnÒt been weighed down by fabric, I would have kicked her.
        Bryn stood in front of me, assessing the progress of the gown. ÓI think it needs to be gathered here.Ô She pointed at my left shoulder.
        My mother stood up. ÓGood eye, Bryn. Sabine, weÒll need more pins up here.Ô
        I grabbed SabineÒs shoulder. ÓIf you stick me again, IÒm going to make your head my personal pin cushion.Ô
        ÓCalla, that is no way for a lady to address her liege,Ô my mother clucked. ÓCosette, how is that hem comingØÔ
        ÓNearly there,Ô Cosette said from somewhere beneath me. I couldnÒt see her for all the swells of taffeta.
        ÓDamn it, Sabine!Ô I rubbed the new stinging spot at my shoulder. ÓIf I bleed all over this gown, youÒll be sorry.Ô
        ÓIÒm not breaking the skin.Ô Sabine didnÒt cover her smile.
        ÓYouÒll probably end up with blood all over it anyway,Ô Fey said from the corner sheÒd tucked herself in. SheÒd stayed as far from the dressmaking activity as she could, acting as though touching silk might infect her with the pretty princess virus.
        My mother bared fangs at her. ÓFey!Ô
        I swayed on the pedestal that Mom had brought to my room for the dress fitting. Bryn grabbed my waist to keep me from falling.
        ÓOw,Ô I said weakly as more pins pushed into my skin.
        ÓSorry,Ô she said, loosening her grip.
        ÓWhat is she talking aboutØÔ I looked at my mother, who was shaking her head.
        ÓHow do you know about the ceremonyØÔ She glared at Fey again.
        ÓSorry, maÒam.Ô Fey stared out my bedroom window. ÓDax overheard Emile talking about it with Efron.Ô
        ÓDax should learn to use more discretion,Ô my mother said.
        Bryn stayed where she was, seeing that I was still unsteady.
        ÓMom, please,Ô I murmured. ÓCanÒt you tell me anythingØÔ
        My mother ran her tongue over her lips, looking over the anxious girls in the room.
        ÓI can tell you a little,Ô she said quietly. ÓAnd I assure you, there will be no blood on this gown.Ô
        I started to breathe again. ÓOh, good.Ô
        ÓBecause youÒll be a wolf when you make the kill,Ô she finished.
        ÓKillØÔ I caught my reflection in the tall mirror. I looked like one of Henry VIIIÒs wives whoÒd been told sheÒd soon be replaced.
        ÓCome on, Cal.Ô Fey grabbed a tattered teddy bear from my dresser, and I worried sheÒd rip its head off. ÓThe kill is probably going to be the only fun part of the night.Ô
        ÓUntil Ren takes her to bed,Ô Sabine purred.
        FeyÒs laugh was like a roar. Even CosetteÒs muffled giggles floated up from under the layers of fabric.
        ÓShut up, Sabine.Ô Bryn kicked her and I grinned.
        ÓHonestly, girls.Ô My mother put her hands on her hips. ÓYouÒre acting like barbarians.Ô
        She reached up and held my face between her palms. ÓCalla, the ceremony is beautiful. WeÒll wait for you in the sacred grove -except for Bryn, who will guide you to the ritual site. SheÒll leave you alone. Drums will raise the forest spirits, and the warriorÒs song is the last thing youÒll hear before youÒre called to join us.Ô
        ÓWho calls meØÔ
        ÓYouÒll know,Ô she murmured, smiling. ÓI donÒt want to give everything away. The mystery of the ritual makes it special.Ô
        SpecialØ I stared into her misty eyes, not feeling special, only anxious. ÓWhat about the killØÔ This is what my parents were worried about.
        She took her hands from my face, folding them in front of her. ÓItÒs a trial, a public demonstration that you and Ren have the mutual skill to lead your pack.Ô
        ÓWe hunt togetherØÔ I couldnÒt imagine how that would work. ÓAnd the Keepers watchØÔ
        ÓYour prey will be presented at the end of the ceremony,Ô she said, smoothing the front of my gown. I winced when another pin pricked me.
        ÓWhatÒs the preyØÔ Bryn took my hand, her own fingers shaking.
        ÓYou wonÒt know until that night,Ô my mother said. ÓThe surprise is part of the challenge.Ô
        ÓWhat was it when you were united to StephenØÔ Sabine asked. I was startled to see her fingers laced tightly together, as if the news about a kill frightened her as much as me.
        My mother walked to the dresser and picked up a brush. She was quiet as she came behind me and began pulling the bristles through my hair.
        Just when I was certain she wouldnÒt tell us, she said, ÓA Searcher. One weÒd captured.Ô
        ÓOh,Ô I said. The face of the Searcher IÒd fought outside Eden flashed in my mind. I remembered his screams in EfronÒs office. Could he still be aliveØ
        Would the Keepers drag him out of some secret prison only to throw him at our feet at the ceremonyØ
        A buzzing sound came from my bed. Fey dug under a heap of crinoline until she found my phone. ÓShould I answer itØÔ
        ÓWho is itØÔ I asked.
        She glanced at the screen. ÓShay.Ô
        The brush stopped mid-stroke. ÓWhoÒs ShayØÔ my mother asked.
        ÓThe human kid weÒre babysitting for Logan.Ô Fey tossed the phone to me.
        ÓMom!Ô I yelped, barely managing to catch my phone as she jerked a fistful of my hair.
        I heard the brush hit the ground, and in the next moment my mother stood before me. Her face was paler than the rumpled sheets on my bed. ÓThe
        KeepersÒ human is calling youØ WhyØÔ
        ÓYou know about ShayØÔ The phone was still vibrating in my hand.


        ÓI -Ô She bent down, picking up the brush. ÓI may have heard something from Lumine. I didnÒt know the boyÒs name.Ô
        ÓWhat did Lumine say about himØÔ I watched as she busied herself tidying my nightstand.
        ÓItÒs not important.Ô She didnÒt look up. ÓI didnÒt realize you were on familiar terms.Ô
        ÓToo familiar,Ô Sabine muttered.
        ÓWhat do you meanØÔ My mother looked at her and then at me. ÓAre you fraternizing with young men other than RenØ ThatÒs shameful!Ô
        I tried to kick Sabine and would have tipped over if Bryn hadnÒt caught me.
        ÓOf course she isnÒt, Naomi,Ô Bryn said. ÓLogan has asked Calla to watch over Shay. Keep him safe.Ô
        My motherÒs face went even whiter. ÓWhy would he -Ô
        She fell silent and started to fluff the pillows. I glanced at my buzzing phone, unsure what to do.
        ÓNaomi, didnÒt you say weÒd have dessert and presents soonØÔ Bryn asked. ÓI think we could use a break.Ô
        ÓYes, yes!Ô My mother looked relieved, heading for the door. ÓIÒve prepared tea and petit fours. WeÒll enjoy refreshments in the parlor.Ô
        ÓThanks, Bryn,Ô I whispered as the other girls followed my mother out the door.
        She squeezed my arm before running to catch Fey, who turned to her with a frown. ÓWhat the hell is a petit fourØÔ
        I flipped open the phone. ÓHey.Ô
        ÓCalla.Ô Shay sounded surprised. ÓI didnÒt think youÒd pick up.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô The sound of my mother giving instructions on the correct placement of china and silver drifted up the stairs. ÓI only have a couple minutes.Ô
        ÓThis will be quick,Ô he said. ÓI think I realized why we canÒt find anything useful in the library.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓSomething was bugging me about those alchemy symbols,Ô he said. ÓYou know the ones in the picture with the crossØÔ
        ÓUh-huh.Ô
        ÓSo I did some hunting, and thatÒs not the only place they are.Ô I heard the rustling of pages. ÓThereÒs a triangle on the map. The one I used to get up the mountain. Right on the cave.Ô
        ÓThereÒs a triangle on Haldis CavernØÔ
        ÓYes,Ô he said. ÓAn upside-down triangle cut by a single line.Ô
        ÓThatÒs earth,Ô I said, mentally reviewing the alchemy symbols. ÓThe cave must have something to do with the elemental power of earth.Ô
        ÓYou donÒt know whatÒs in the caveØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓIn the caveØÔ I repeated. ÓI assumed it was the place that mattered. The Keepers have always referred to it as a sacred site. You think thereÒs something insideØÔ
        ÓI think we should find out.Ô
        ÓYouÒre seriousØÔ
        ÓWe canÒt go back to the library after the Searchers attacked us there,Ô he said. ÓYouÒve already pointed that out. But we have to try something.Ô
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô My mouth went dry. ÓThe cavern is at a high elevation. There will already be a lot of snow up there.Ô
        ÓIÒm a good climber. IÒll manage,Ô he said. ÓI know I can do it, Cal.Ô
        ÓIt would have to be on a Sunday, when Bryn and I patrol,Ô I mused. ÓGetting rid of Bryn isnÒt a problem. SheÒd jump at the chance to spend the day alone with Ansel. But we might not be able to make the climb quickly enough to get to the cavern and back before the next Nightshade patrol showed up. Well, I could do it . . .Ô
        ÓDonÒt think for a sec that IÒll let you go without me.Ô
        My mother appeared in the doorway, waving a doily at me. ÓCalla, time for presents and games! Do you need help getting out of your dressØ Be careful not to lose any pins.Ô
        ÓGamesØÔ I felt a little sick.
        ÓGamesØÔ ShayÒs laughter crackled in my ear. ÓAre you having a bridal shower over thereØ No wonder you wouldnÒt tell me what you were doing. You must be miserable.Ô
        I put my hand over the phone. ÓIÒll be down in a sec, Mom.Ô
        ÓItÒs rude to keep guests waiting,Ô she said sourly before she disappeared back down the stairs.
        ÓCallaØÔ Shay said. ÓAre you thereØÔ
        I stared at my reflection, imagining how much fun it would be to shred the dress into the worldÒs most expensive confetti. ÓIÒm here. Sorry.Ô
        ÓSo when are we goingØÔ
        ShayÒs eager tone made me want to laugh and cry. Samhain was only a little more than a week away. Once the union took place, there would be no sneaking off with Shay. I wondered if IÒd be able to see him at all. ÓThis Sunday. WeÒre going to the cave this Sunday.Ô
        ÓIn three daysØÔ he said. ÓOh, man, I was excited about my brilliant plan. Now IÒm just nervous.Ô
        ÓYou should be. IÒll see you tomorrow.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you going to tell me about your dressØÔ
        I hung up on him.
        ÓIÒm coming, Mom!Ô I shouted, hopping off the pedestal.
        IÒd made it two steps out of my room when my foot caught on the hem of my dress and I tumbled forward, falling flat on my face. I tried to right myself but couldnÒt find my way out of the endless pink, gold, and ivory layers that cocooned me. With every movement, pinpricks stung me like a swarm of angry bees.
        When Bryn finally dug me out of my silken prison, I was still screaming.


        TWENTY-ONE
        ÓSO WHAT ARE YOU DOING TONIGHTØÔ SHAY asked as we walked out of Big Ideas.
        ÓOutlining this essay.Ô I tapped my notebook. ÓIÒm starting to fall behind because of . . . everything.Ô
        ÓCan I come overØÔ he asked, holding up his full page of notes. ÓWe could do it together.Ô
        ÓI donÒt think it would be a great idea for you to be at my house.Ô
        ÓWhy notØÔ He held my books while I opened my locker.
        ÓMy mother wouldnÒt like it.Ô
        ÓBut IÒm such a nice boy.Ô
        ÓThat doesnÒt -ouch!Ô
        Ansel had nailed me in the back with a soccer ball. ÓScore!Ô
        I grabbed a water bottle from my locker, squirting him in the face.
        ÓGood comeback.Ô He grinned, wiping his face. ÓBut you shouldnÒt shoot the messenger.Ô
        ÓYouÒre still breathing,Ô I said. ÓWhatÒs the messageØÔ
        ÓNevÒs playing at the Burnout tonight. He asked us to come.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs the BurnoutØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓItÒs a bar just west of town.Ô I slipped on my jacket. ÓMore of a shack than a bar, really.Ô
        ÓCome on, Cal. You love it there,Ô Ansel said, bouncing the soccer ball on his knees. ÓDonÒt pretend dive bars arenÒt up your alley. Besides, we havenÒt done anything with both pa -, er, all of us since Eden. We need to blow off steam. Together.Ô
        ÓWhat timeØÔ I asked.
        ÓTen.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô I glanced at Shay. Ansel followed my gaze.
        ÓYou should come too, Shay. Hang out with us tonight,Ô he said. ÓWe have a good time even when weÒre not eating lunch.Ô
        ÓHow will you guys get past the doormanØÔ Shay asked. ÓOr do you all have fake IDs I donÒt know about yetØÔ
        ÓNevÒs got an in with the owner,Ô Ansel said. ÓNo IDs needed.Ô
        ÓSounds great.Ô Shay threw a wicked smile at me.
        ÓUh, yeah.Ô I swallowed a groan. ÓThat sounds just great.Ô
        Ansel beamed. ÓMasonÒs gonna pick us up after nine. ItÒs just off Highway 24, Shay. ThereÒs a gravel road on the right. Follow it and youÒll get to the bar.Ô
        ÓIÒll be there,Ô Shay said.
        I rummaged through my coat pocket, tossing Ansel keys. ÓYou can drive us home, An. IÒll meet you at the car in a sec.Ô
        ÓReallyØ Cool!Ô He made a dash for the parking lot before I could change my mind.
        Once he was out of earshot, I glared at Shay. ÓAre you insaneØÔ
        ÓFor wanting to hear Nev playØÔ Shay smiled placidly. ÓI donÒt think so. I hear heÒs good. Though I suppose MasonÒs opinion might be biased.Ô
        ÓYou know what I mean.Ô I didnÒt smile back. ÓRen will be there.Ô
        ÓThat seems likely.Ô
        I couldnÒt stop thinking about both boys in the same dark, cramped bar. The night spelled disaster in garish neon lights.
        ÓHeÒll want . . .Ô I bit my lip.
        ÓTo be your boyfriendØÔ ShayÒs eyebrow shot up. ÓIn publicØÔ
        I dropped my gaze and nodded.
        ÓI understand.Ô
        ÓThanks, Shay,Ô I said, relieved he wasnÒt putting up a fight. ÓI do wish you could come hang out.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ He grabbed the top of my locker door, swinging it back and forth. ÓAnd why is thatØÔ
        I frowned. ÓCanÒt you just take it at face valueØÔ
        ÓI donÒt think so.Ô His lips curved playfully. ÓNo.Ô
        ÓWhy are you always so difficultØÔ His smile made my chest ache, reminding me of how much his mischief could make me laugh. It would be a stressful night without his company to take the edge off my anxiety.
        ÓJust tell me.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know if it matters, but IÒll miss you.Ô I edged closer to him. ÓSunday feels like a long time from now.Ô
        The minute the words were out of my mouth, I bit my lip.
        Why did I just say thatØ I should never say anything like that.
        ÓThatÒs nice to hear.Ô ShayÒs smile was dangerous. ÓBut IÒm still coming tonight.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ My heart skipped a beat. ÓBut I just told you -Ô
        ÓI know, Calla,Ô he said, squeezing my hand. ÓSee you tonight.Ô
        I stared at him. He just laughed and walked away.
        Mason turned his Land Rover up the gravel drive. The imposing vehicle looked out of place next to the motorcycles and muscle cars that belonged to the barÒs regulars.
        Bryn unbuckled her seat belt. ÓI donÒt know why we had to come here. IÒd much rather be at Eden.Ô
        ÓNev doesnÒt play at Eden,Ô Mason said. ÓBesides, itÒs good to be well rounded.Ô
        ÓTrust me, this is better than Eden.Ô My gut knotted at the thought of returning to EfronÒs club. Mason and I exchanged a glance. We didnÒt say it, but I knew what we were both thinking. Logan would never show his face at the Burnout.
        Ansel slid his arms around BrynÒs waist, pulling her from the car. ÓYouÒll have a good time and you know it.Ô


        She pouted until he kissed her, and then she beamed.
        The Burnout had been built on the remains of a roadside cafe ravaged by fire a decade earlier. Rather than tear out the ruined building, the new management had simply built the bar around and over the old site. Charred, smoke-stained wood appeared throughout the small space like misplaced modern art. The hardwood slats that composed the floor had a definite upward slope, so sharp at some points that it was easy to trip over.
        The only light in the bar flickered from the variety of neon beer signs that hung along the walls. A haze of smoke hung in the air like a veil, filling my nostrils, masking other scents. A collection of grizzled regulars perched on mismatched stools along the bar, and leather-clad bikers clustered at tables in the more-shadowed corners of the room. A squat platform that served as the stage faced the bar.
        Neville sat on the edge of the stage with his legs dangling off, guitar at a casual angle across his lap. Shay leaned against the platform. Nev caught sight of us and gave a brief nod. Ansel and Mason immediately headed for the stage.
        Bryn laced her fingers through mine. ÓTheir music talk gets pretty intense. Want to grab a seatØÔ
        I followed her gaze to the opposite side of the room, where Ren, Dax, Fey, Sabine, and Cosette sat together.
        ÓSure.Ô
        As we approached the table, Ren got up, stretching his hand out to me. ÓGlad youÒre here.Ô
        My pulse stuttered, but I walked to him, letting him tuck me into the curve of his body and lead me to the chair beside his.
        ÓThanks,Ô I murmured into the folds of his leather jacket before we sat down. Bryn sank into the chair on the other side of me.
        ÓHey guys.Ô I smiled at the other wolves. ÓGood to see you.Ô
        ÓHey Calla,Ô Dax said.
        Sabine smiled briefly. Cosette spoke too quietly for me to hear her over the buzz of the bar crowd.
        ÓFey.Ô I glanced at my packmate as I settled into the chair. ÓMason said Dax gave you a ride here.Ô
        ÓYeah.Ô She edged her seat closer to Dax.
        I opened my mouth but thought again and kept quiet. Better to see how this plays out.
        Ren looked toward the stage, his eyes settling on Shay.
        ÓYour fan club arrived earlier. HeÒs been waiting for you.Ô
        I bit the inside of my cheek. It will be a miracle if I make it through this night.
        ÓAnsel invited him.Ô
        ÓIÒll have to thank him for that,Ô Ren said with a smile full of knives.
        ÓI think itÒs a good thing,Ô Bryn said, sounding a little defensive. ÓLogan wanted us to look out for him. Calla shouldnÒt have to do all the heavy lifting. ItÒs a pack responsibility.Ô
        ÓOf course.Ô RenÒs irritated tone faded. ÓWe should help her take care of the kid.

        ÓWeÒll see if he can hold his own outside of school.Ô Dax grinned.
        Fey whispered in his ear and he laughed loudly.
        ÓSomething youÒd like to shareØÔ I leaned over, catching her wrist in a vise grip.
        She tried to twist out of my grasp. ÓNot really.Ô
        Bryn drew in a hissing breath and Fey stopped struggling.
        ÓSorry, Cal. I didnÒt mean any disrespect,Ô she said quickly. ÓIt was an inside joke.Ô
        ÓI understand.Ô I stared her down until she looked away. I dropped her wrist when Ren squeezed my shoulder.
        ÓEasy now,Ô he said. ÓItÒs our night off. Dax, go get another round for the table.

        Dax nodded, patting FeyÒs thigh before he went to the bar.
        Ansel, Mason, and Shay settled into the other chairs at the table.
        ÓHey guys.Ô Ren offered them an easy smile. ÓGlad you could join us, Shay.Ô I tried not to notice the sudden sharpness of RenÒs expression, that of a wolf on patrol.
        ÓIsnÒt that the bartender from EdenØÔ BrynÒs eyes were on the stage.
        Two men had ascended the platform with Neville. I recognized the Bane from the club, but now he had a bass slung over his shoulder.
        ÓThatÒs Caleb,Ô Mason said. ÓAnd yeah, he works at Eden. HeÒs a good friend of NevÒs.Ô
        ÓWhoÒs on the drum kitØÔ Ansel asked.
        ÓTom,Ô Mason said. ÓHe owns this place, and he likes to sit in with the local musicians who play here.Ô
        Neville spoke into the mike. Even amplified, it was tough to hear his quiet voice over the din.
        ÓSabine. We could use you. Why donÒt you get up here and bring your chair.Ô
        My packmates all looked at her with surprised expressions, while the Banes just smiled at each other. Ren dragged my chair even closer to his, slipping his arm around my waist. I met ShayÒs eyes for a moment before looking back at the musicians, feeling like I might as well be the rope in a tug-ofwar.
        Sabine went to the stage, dragging her chair along. Nev handed her a tambourine and put a mike in front of her.
        ÓWhatÒs going onØÔ Bryn asked.
        ÓSabine sings backup for Nev. Sometimes they do duets,Ô Ren said. ÓSheÒs got a great voice.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ Bryn said, grabbing a handful of peanuts. ÓWhoÒd have thoughtØÔ
        Cosette glared at her.
        ÓEvening.Ô NevÒs voice drew our attention. ÓIÒm Nev. CalebÒs on bass, you all know Tom, and the lovely Sabine is gracing us with her presence tonight.Ô
        The only applause came from our tables. Apparently the other bar patrons werenÒt here for the music.
        Neville nodded at Tom. The bar owner and Caleb exchanged a quick glance and in the next moment, bass and drums had set off at a slow, grinding rhythm. A smile ghosted across NevilleÒs lips; his fingers moved over the guitar strings, and he began to sing.
        Mason flashed a grin at me and I nodded. Yeah. I get it now.
        Sabine took up the harmony. Her voice was sweet and dark like the first shadows of twilight. The music poured into my veins, a mixture of grit and silk.
        Subtle and intoxicating.
        The Banes leaned forward in unison, drawn into the pulse of NevilleÒs song. My own limbs felt like they were humming with the bass line.
        I could see BrynÒs feet sliding over the floor, moving along an invisible river of sound. She looked at Ansel, eyes alight. ÓSo I was promised there would be dancing.Ô
        ÓAlreadyØÔ Ansel objected. ÓIÒd kind of like to just listen for a while.Ô
        Her lips cut into a thin line, but Shay spoke up.
        ÓIÒll dance.Ô He turned to my brother. ÓIf you donÒt mind.Ô
        ÓLadiesÒ choice.Ô Ansel gestured to Bryn.
        Bryn couldnÒt quite hide her startled expression, but she quickly offered Shay her hands and a playful smile. ÓLetÒs go, then.Ô
        Shay led her onto the uneven floor. A few interested glances from bikers passed over the two of them as they began to move together in front of the stage. Neville nodded, smiling as Shay slipped his arms around Bryn and guided her body with his.
        ÓHuh,Ô Ansel murmured. ÓHeÒs good.Ô
        ÓNervousØÔ I laughed.
        He grinned at me. ÓHardly. SheÒs not the one ShayÒs after.Ô
        ÓI wonder where you got that idea.Ô RenÒs hand tightened on my waist.
        Ansel cowered. ÓSorry, man. I wasnÒt thinking.Ô
        ÓI suppose heÒs a decent dancer.Ô RenÒs dark eyes flashed. ÓBut I think we should show him how itÒs really done.Ô
        I tensed but was more than surprised when he turned to Cosette. ÓFeel like dancingØÔ
        Her large eyes went even wider, but she smiled shyly and nodded. He took her hand and they left the table. Dax grabbed FeyÒs arm and they followed the other couple.
        I couldnÒt stop my frown.
        ÓThat was weird,Ô Ansel said. ÓYou okayØÔ
        ÓFine,Ô I said, trying to ignore my irritation at RenÒs sudden departure with Cosette.
        Is this what it will be like after the unionØ Will he go off with other girls whenever he feels like itØ
        ÓDonÒt worry about it, Calla,Ô Mason said. ÓShayÒs a thorn in his paw and heÒs trying to make you think he doesnÒt care.Ô
        ÓNever mind,Ô I said, embarrassed by their concern. ÓI donÒt need to dance with Ren.Ô
        Mason tapped out a quick rhythm on the table with his knuckles. ÓBut you do need to dance.Ô
        He stood up, offering me his hand.
        ÓGreat, the only one without a partner,Ô Ansel said as I rose. ÓWhereÒs Sabine when I need herØÔ
        ÓI think Sabine might bite you before she danced with you,Ô I said.
        ÓTrue enough.Ô He grinned. ÓIÒll just wait for Bryn to remember she likes me.Ô
        ÓGood plan,Ô Mason said, pulling me away from the table.
        WeÒd barely made it alongside the stage when the music took a decidedly slower turn.
        ÓHow romantic.Ô Mason kissed me on the cheek.
        I laughed, following his slow circles over the bumpy floor.
        MasonÒs arms suddenly dropped from my waist, and another set of hands moved along my hips.
        ÓIÒll take it from here, Mason,Ô Ren said from directly behind me.
        ÓOf course.Ô Mason inclined his head.
        Ren turned me in his arms.
        ÓThat was rude,Ô I said, more irked by his earlier abandonment than the interruption. ÓYou could have waited.Ô
        He just smiled. ÓNo. I wanted to dance with you now.Ô
        ÓFine. WeÒre dancing. Are you happyØÔ
        ÓAlmost.Ô He brushed his lips against my forehead. I focused on not tripping over the slanted floor.
        ÓDonÒt you want to know what would make me happyØÔ he teased.
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô The stormy darkness of his irises made my skin crackle, electric.
        ÓLet me give you a ride home tonight.Ô He reached into his pocket. ÓI want to show you something.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        There was a flash of silver before my eyes. Keys.
        ÓOur house.Ô
        I stared at him and then at the keys again. ÓOur houseØÔ
        ÓAt the new compound. ItÒs ready. I asked Logan if I could take a look and he just handed the keys over. IÒm sure I could get you a set if you want.Ô
        ÓOur -Our houseØÔ I stammered again.
        ÓYes, Calla.Ô He grinned. ÓItÒs that place weÒll be living together after the union. When weÒre the alpha pair. Remember how that worksØÔ
        ÓYou want to go there tonightØÔ
        ÓJust to check it out.Ô
        ÓAnd Logan said it was okayØÔ
        ÓLogan doesnÒt have to know I brought you along.Ô He jangled the keys in front of me. ÓBesides, arenÒt you curiousØÔ
        ÓA little.Ô I was even more curious about what Ren wanted to do when we got there.
        He smiled, sliding his arm back around my waist.
        My eyes narrowed. ÓAnd youÒll take me right home after we see itØÔ
        ÓIf thatÒs what you want,Ô he said softly, running his thumb along my cheekbone. ÓBut IÒd be tempted to see if I could convince you to stop acting like the proper lady your mother wants you to be.Ô
        ÓSo you did hear her.Ô I groaned, blushing. As if I want to be a lady. All it means is that I have to pretend I donÒt feel anything but a sense of duty.
        ÓI canÒt blame her for wanting to protect your virtue,Ô he said, grinning. ÓIÒd like to be in her good graces, but maybe I could have a little slumber party with you at our new house. It would be our secret. I promise I wonÒt kiss and tell.Ô
        I kicked his shin lightly. ÓI canÒt believe you. Just stop it.Ô
        ÓOr maybe that would spoil the anticipation,Ô he continued, eyes merciless. ÓIÒm pretty limber. IÒm betting I could get onto the roof, swing down, and sneak in through your bedroom window. Surprise you some evening in the near future.Ô
        I froze in his arms. ÓYou wouldnÒt.Ô
        ÓNo, I wouldnÒt.Ô He laughed. ÓOnly if you asked.Ô
        My heartÒs rapid drumming countered the slow rhythm of NevÒs song.
        ÓThis is where you belong, Calla.Ô He pulled me closer, tilting my chin up. ÓBe with me. Tell me itÒs what you want.Ô
        I couldnÒt tear my eyes from his. ÓWhat I wantØÔ
        ÓYes. Anything, everything you need, IÒll give you. Always. I promise. Just tell me one thing.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓThat you want this, us.Ô His voice dropped so low I could barely hear him. ÓThat someday youÒll love me.Ô
        My hands began to tremble where they rested around his neck. ÓRen, you know weÒre going to be together. WeÒve both known that for a long time.Ô
        He gave me a hard look. ÓThatÒs not what IÒm talking about.Ô
        ÓWhy are you asking me thisØÔ I tried to pull back, but he held me against him.
        The glimmer of a smile appeared on his lips. ÓWhy notØÔ
        My temper flared. ÓAre you trying to say that you love meØÔ
        I meant it as a challenge rather than a serious question, but his eyes seemed to catch fire.


        ÓWhat do you thinkØÔ He touched his lips to mine, softly at first, gradually building pressure, parting them. Startled, I stiffened in his arms. But he continued to caress my lips with his own, gentle and measured, but insistent. I sank into the kiss, drowning in RenÒs warmth, moving slightly against the weight of his hands on my waist, knowing it would make him pull me closer to his body.
        The crash of wood and shattering glass brought me back to the room.
        Damn it. I knew this was a terrible idea.
        I whirled, expecting to see Shay charging toward us. But he wasnÒt looking at us. No one was.
        The music had stopped. The table where the young wolves had been sitting was turned on its side. Glasses lay broken on the floor; those that remained intact were rolling along the slanted hardwood into the far corner of the room. Dax held a fistful of MasonÒs shirt and stood snarling at him. It looked as though Mason had caught DaxÒs other fist mid-swing, and he now grasped the larger boyÒs hand in his own, pushing it away from him. Fey stood alongside Dax. AnselÒs hands dug into DaxÒs forearm, and he struggled to pull the Bane away from Mason. Shay stood just behind Ansel, muscles tensed.
        Bryn had half risen from her chair and glared at Fey.
        Ren pulled away from me. ÓWhat the hellØÔ
        He bolted toward Dax, with me at his heels.
        MasonÒs face was twisted in a scowl. ÓYou have no right.Ô
        ÓAnd you need to learn to keep your mouth shut.Ô
        ÓStop being an ass.Ô Ansel tugged on DaxÒs arm but didnÒt manage to move him an inch.
        ÓHeÒs right, Dax,Ô Shay said. ÓWhatÒs your problemØÔ
        ÓShut up and stay out of it,Ô Fey snapped.
        Neville shoved his guitar at a startled Sabine, jumped off the stage, and came to MasonÒs side. He glared at Dax. ÓKnock it off, man. What do you think youÒre doingØÔ
        Dax ignored him.
        I glanced around the bar, worrying we were about to get booted. But the rest of the patrons had returned to their drinks, unconcerned by a run-of-the-mill brawl.
        Ren gripped DaxÒs shoulder. ÓLet him go, get outside, and wait for me. Now.Ô
        Dax released his hold on MasonÒs shirt, throwing one last angry glance at him before turning and walking out of the bar. Fey took a few steps after him.
        ÓWhere do you think youÒre goingØÔ I blocked her path.
        ÓSorry, Cal.Ô There was a flash of steel in her eyes. ÓIÒm with him on this one.Ô
        ÓWatch yourself, Fey,Ô I growled.
        She didnÒt balk. ÓDo you have a problem with meØÔ
        ÓIÒll let you know when IÒve heard what happened.Ô
        ÓFine.Ô She stepped around me, running after Dax.
        Neville started to follow them, his eyes livid.
        Ren grabbed his arm. ÓGet back onstage and start playing again. Whatever just happened, itÒs over.Ô
        ÓBut -Ô
        ÓIÒm fine, Nev.Ô Mason put his hand on NevilleÒs shoulder. ÓWeÒll sort this out. Go play.Ô
        With some reluctance Nev headed back to the stage, and a moment later, the music picked up again, though on a noticeably angrier riff.
        ÓSomeone want to tell me whatÒs going onØÔ I asked.
        ÓIt was nothing.Ô Mason helped Cosette right the table. ÓLike Ren said, itÒs over now.Ô
        ÓIt wasnÒt nothing,Ô Ansel protested.
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ Ren asked.
        ÓReally, letÒs not make a big deal out of it,Ô Mason said, his face drawn. ÓHe lost his temper, thatÒs all.Ô
        ÓI donÒt think you can just drop it, Mason,Ô Shay said quietly. ÓIt is a big deal. Dax was out of line.Ô
        I turned to Bryn. ÓWhat did Dax doØÔ
        She glanced at Mason and Ansel. ÓHe didnÒt like something Mason said . . . about Neville.Ô
        RenÒs jaw tightened. ÓI see.Ô
        He started toward the door, and I was right behind him. We were halfway across the room when he turned abruptly.
        ÓIÒll take care of it, Calla.Ô
        ÓI should be there,Ô I said. ÓThis affects both of us.Ô
        He shook his head. ÓI can handle this. Dax already knows heÒs in for it. It would be better if you stayed here and tried to convince the rest of them that itÒs going to be okay.Ô
        ÓAll right.Ô It was already happening. Ren was in charge now.
        I watched him leave the bar.
        How am I supposed to convince anyone that things will be okayØ Nothing feels okay.
        I was so angry my muscles began to ache from tension. I hated being treated like an inferior. IÒd always led my pack and suddenly it was as if all those years of being their alpha meant nothing. I was only RenÒs mate. I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned to find Shay standing beside me.
        ÓThat was pretty intense.Ô
        I nodded. ÓItÒs a problem. Dax and Fey arenÒt handling Nev and MasonÒs relationship very well.Ô
        ÓI noticed that.Ô He glanced at the door. ÓWhat do you think RenÒs going to doØÔ
        ÓIÒm not sure,Ô I said. ÓBut I trust him.Ô Like I have any other choice.
        ÓYou must,Ô he said, the corners of his mouth crinkling. ÓWellØÔ
        ÓWell, whatØÔ
        ÓMay I have this danceØÔ
        I blinked at him. ÓExcuse meØÔ
        ÓRen had his turn on the dance floor,Ô Shay said. ÓNow itÒs mine.Ô
        ÓI donÒt remember agreeing to that arrangement.Ô I stepped back. ÓBesides, I have to talk with the others. Get things back to normal.Ô
        ÓThatÒs what I thought,Ô he said. ÓIÒm going to help you.Ô
        I frowned at him, puzzled, as he put one hand at my waist and grabbed my other hand. He pulled me close while stretching our arms out, straight as an arrow.
        ÓWhat the hell is thisØÔ I asked.
        ÓThe tango,Ô he replied, guiding me across the floor with melodramatic, sweeping steps.
        ÓHow is this helpingØÔ I glanced at my packmates. They were all watching us, looking befuddled.
        ÓMusic doesnÒt soothe the savage beast, Cal,Ô Shay said, dipping me so low my hair brushed the floor. ÓLaughter does.Ô


        I looked toward our tables again, startled at what I saw. ShayÒs plan was working. Ansel and Mason were already chuckling. Bryn giggled madly and even Cosette couldnÒt stop smiling.
        Shay sighed and spun me away from him before jolting me back as if IÒd been a coiled spring. ÓIt would be much better if I had a rose between my teeth.
        WouldnÒt I be dashingØÔ
        I started to giggle. ÓThat would be ridiculous.Ô
        ÓRidiculously dashing.Ô He grinned. Even the bikers around the bar were laughing now, morphing their hardened faces from Sid Vicious to Santa Claus.
        I leaned into the warmth of ShayÒs body. When he held me close, I could actually believe everything would be okay. I wondered if he knew how happy he could make me, despite my constant fears about the future. Regret suddenly constricted my chest, cutting off my laughs. Seeing me lip-locked with Ren earlier must have hurt Shay so much. He deserved better, more than I could ever offer him.
        ÓSo youÒre not angry with meØÔ I asked as he made me pirouette like a ballerina.
        ÓAbout whatØÔ he asked. ÓYou arenÒt the bigoted one. Fey and Dax can go to hell as far as IÒm concerned.Ô
        He didnÒt see the kiss.
        Cool relief spilled through me, followed by a nip of guilt.
        Why donÒt I want him to knowØ Hiding the truth isnÒt fair.
        Nothing could change what lay ahead for Ren and me. Shay needed to understand that more than anyone. But looking at his smile, the warmth in his eyes, I couldnÒt bring myself to say anything more about the kiss.
        ÓI think youÒd better share this brilliant plan of yours with Nev,Ô I said. ÓI wouldnÒt want him to think weÒre mocking him.Ô
        ÓNevÒs got a great sense of humor,Ô Shay replied, dipping me again. ÓI think heÒll get it.Ô
        ÓIf youÒre sure.Ô I glanced at the stage. Shay seemed to be right. Though Nev looked a bit thrown, he was also grinning from ear to ear.
        ÓYou know, if I kissed you at the end of this number, it would be a real showstopper,Ô Shay said, keeping me tipped upside down.
        I couldnÒt stop my smile at his devilish grin. ÓIf you kiss me now, Ren will kill you.Ô
        ÓAllÒs fair in love and war,Ô he said. ÓAnd at least IÒd die happy.Ô
        ÓYouÒre terrible.Ô I dug my nails into his shoulder. ÓPick me up again!Ô
        ÓI just donÒt want to disappoint our audience,Ô he said.
        ÓTheyÒll have to live with disappointment, then.Ô I was getting woozy from all the blood rushing into my head. ÓIÒve been very clear about what will happen if you kiss me again. I think youÒd miss your hand.Ô
        He lifted me upright only to dip me low again on the other side. ÓDo you solve all your problems with threats of violenceØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô
        ÓLiar.Ô My head was spinning when he set me on my feet, but my body felt light as air.
        I broke down into a fit of giggles as Shay began to polka. Neville shook his head, but he was laughing too. The music stopped; Nev said something to the rest of the band I couldnÒt hear, but in the next moment they broke out a punk-rock cover of ÓRoll Out the Barrel.Ô
        Shay turned us in circles, faster and faster. ÓI told you it would work!Ô
        I collapsed against him, dizzy but ecstatic, resting my cheek on his shoulder. Then I caught sight of Ren. He stood just inside the door, eyes fixed on us.
        He was so still he could have been carved from stone.
        I pulled out of ShayÒs arms. ÓI think the showÒs over.Ô
        ÓGreat,Ô he muttered, following my gaze. ÓGo talk to him.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry,Ô I said as I took unsteady steps away from him, still unbalanced from all the twirls and dips.
        ÓI know you have to.Ô His smile was flat. ÓIÒll go hang out with Mason and Ansel, see if anyone wants to know where I got my badass polka moves.Ô
        I started to turn toward Ren, but my stomach lurched violently. He crossed the dance floor, his scowl making my own temper flare. I hadnÒt done anything wrong. I thought about the drive home, our new house, the union, suddenly wanting to do nothing that Ren had asked of me.
        ÓWhat was that all aboutØÔ Ren snarled.
        ÓWe were just trying to break the tension.Ô I kept my own voice steady, waving toward our tables, where the pack sat laughing. ÓIt was a joke. Behold our success.Ô
        ÓCould you have thought of a way to settle them that didnÒt involve having ShayÒs hands all over youØÔ
        ÓIt wasnÒt like that,Ô I snapped. I wish it had been like that.
        ÓFine,Ô he said, taking my arm. ÓTry not to do that again. I donÒt like to see another man touch you.Ô
        Another manØ Ren had pointedly been referring to Shay as Óthat kidÔ since weÒd first met him. Jealousy really was eating at the alpha.
        ÓOf course, Ren.Ô I shook him off. ÓBut if youÒll excuse me, I think IÒve had enough of this for tonight.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓIÒm leaving,Ô I said. ÓI did what you asked. The pack is happy. Now I just want to get out of here.Ô
        ÓDonÒt be like that.Ô Ren sighed, tucking a lock of hair behind my ear. It only made me feel like a child, and I swatted his hand away.
        ÓI wasnÒt trying to come down on you.Ô He tried again. ÓYouÒre right, that kid bugs me. I donÒt like feeling jealous. ItÒs not your fault.Ô
        He seemed sincere, but I was too angry to let it go. And there it was again, Óthat kidÔ -only now he was scolding me like a little girl too.
        ÓThanks for being honest,Ô I said. ÓBut I donÒt want to stay. Please donÒt make me.Ô
        I knew he could and I hated it.
        ÓWhere are you goingØÔ he asked.
        ÓIÒm going to the woods. Where wolves belong at night.Ô I flashed a sharp-toothed smile at him. ÓMaybe I hear the moon calling.Ô
        ÓIÒd like you to stay with me,Ô he said slowly. ÓBut IÒm not going to force you.Ô
        ÓGreat.Ô I walked away before he could speak again.
        I slammed my way out of the bar, breaking a chair that I kicked a little too hard. Outside, cold night air bit my skin, taking long pulls of tension out of my limbs. Fey and Dax were still standing in the parking lot, heads close together, speaking in low tones.
        Dax looked surprised and annoyed. ÓDid Ren send you out to give us another round of scoldingØÔ he asked, flexing his broad shoulders as he faced me.
        ÓI have nothing to say to either of you,Ô I snapped, walking past them and then breaking into a run. I shifted forms and plunged into the forest without looking back at the Burnout.


        TWENTY-TWO
        SHAY LEANED AGAINST HIS FORD RANGER. He waved briefly when I loped up and then reached into the bed of his truck, pulling out a pair of ice axes, which he tied onto his back.
        I shifted forms when I saw him trying to hide his smile. ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓI was just thinking about the last time I was here,Ô he said, tightening the laces on his hiking boots. ÓI woke up in my truck. I thought IÒd fallen asleep before IÒd even managed to get a hike in and that the whole thing was a dream.Ô
        I bent forward, stretching my back muscles. ÓYeah, that was what IÒd hoped would happen.Ô
        ÓYou knocked me out and then dragged me back here. DidnÒt youØÔ
        ÓI didnÒt drag you,Ô I said. ÓI carried you.Ô
        He laughed, shaking his head. ÓWell, thanks for that. ReadyØÔ
        Shay proved an adept climber, moving up the slope with steady grace as I bounded through the woods just ahead of him. Only once did we have to pause so he could strap crampons to his boots before we scaled a particularly icy face, which I launched myself up in two giant leaps. His pair of ice axes remained strapped across his back for the duration of our climb.
        I darted in front of him as we approached the cave. My head dropped low to the ground and I paced back and forth. I couldnÒt stop the plaintive whine that spilled from my throat.
        Shay trudged up behind me. ÓItÒs going to be okay, Calla.Ô
        I shifted into human form, stomping the snow restlessly while staring at the cavern, a dark opening in the mountainside that looked too much like a gigantic mouth ready to swallow us.
        ÓIÒm not entirely convinced of that,Ô I said. ÓWhat if someone finds out weÒve been hereØÔ
        ÓHow would that happenØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓMy scent, Shay,Ô I said. ÓAny Guardian who comes to the cave will know IÒve been inside.Ô
        ÓBut you said none of you can go in the cave,Ô he said. ÓI thought it was forbidden.Ô
        ÓIt is, but -Ô
        ÓDo you want to go backØÔ
        I looked at him and then at the cavern. As far as I knew, no Guardian had ever set a paw beyond its entrance. Why would that change nowØ
        ÓSo are we doing this or notØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓWeÒre doing this,Ô I said, pushing away my doubts.
        He shrugged off his pack and pulled out a headlamp. We moved slowly into the cave, the light from his lamp dimly illuminating the blackness. The tunnel seemed to lead straight back, but there was no indication that it ended.
        When the light from the entrance was little more than a glimmer behind us, I froze. A strange scent hit me. I shifted into wolf form, testing the air again. It was there, distinct but unfamiliar, like a mixture of rotting wood and gasoline. I lowered my head and crept forward. Shay took a tentative step alongside me, sweeping the headlamp along the cavern floor. We both saw the bones at the same time. My hackles rose as I hunched closer to the ground.
        Scattered across the cavern were the whitened remains of animals, mostly deer. I looked more closely at the piles of bones and shuddered. The immense skull of a bear grinned at me from one side of the tunnel.
        ÓCalla.Ô I heard ShayÒs fearful murmur just behind me at the same time that the scrabbling noise reached my ears.
        My eyes darted around the space, but I couldnÒt see anything moving in the blackness. The scratch of something hard on stone was getting closer. I whimpered and bristled. My eyes followed the light of ShayÒs lamp as it moved back and forth along the tunnel floor.
        IÒd just taken another step forward when ShayÒs cry of alarm pierced the tunnel. ÓCalla! Above you, move!Ô
        I launched forward into the darkness, hearing something massive hit the floor of the tunnel behind me in the very space IÒd stood just a moment before.
        ÓOh my God.Ô I heard ShayÒs choked exclamation and I whirled around, snarling.
        The brown recluse stared at me with three pairs of eyes that shone like pools of oil. Its long, thin legs were covered in silky, fine hairs and they quivered as the spider focused on its prey. I backed away, teeth bared, attempting to appear menacing despite my terror. The spider was enormous, almost the size of a horse.
        Its abdomen pulsed as it watched me. I stalked from side to side, wanting to hold its attention. The spider skittered forward with startling speed. I felt the brush of one of its eight legs against my back as I barely darted out of its way. I circled, knowing that the arachnid was just behind me. I could hear the scraping of its limbs along the stone surface of the cavern. Heart pounding, I racked my brain for an attack plan. Wolves had no natural instincts about killing mutant insects. This creature bore no resemblance to the opponents IÒd faced in the past.
        I whirled to face the spider, having settled on an attempt to maim it until I found some way to strike a fatal blow. My abrupt about-face startled my attacker. Its first two legs reared up and I leapt, catching one of the limbs between my teeth and jerking hard. The spindly leg snapped in my jaws and I tore it away. When I hit the ground and faced it again, the six dark eyes glittered with agony. I stared at the immense beast, which twitched and quivered as it prepared to attack. Its silence was more terrifying than if it had been screaming at me.
        The spider reared again, launching itself at me. I jumped to the side, but not quickly enough. I thrashed against the cold stone floor as the recluse pinned me down with two of its legs. I wrenched my neck, trying to fight back, snapping at its limbs and shuddering when the spiderÒs head descended toward my shoulder. The sound of my desperate struggle became a whimper when I saw its fangs. My jaws locked around one of its legs at the same moment the spiderÒs bite pierced my side.
        A horrible thud was followed by a tearing sound and the squelch of gore. The spider bucked, releasing me, and I scrambled away. Pale, bluish liquid poured from large punctures Shay had made with his ice axes. With furious, determined strokes he brought the sharp spikes down on the spiderÒs unprotected back again and again. Maddened by pain, the recluse tried to turn on its attacker. I rushed forward and tore off another of its legs. The spider faltered. Its blue blood gushed along the cavern floor. The creatureÒs legs splayed and it collapsed. Shay ran to the front of its convulsing body, his jaw clenched as he brought the ice axes down between the spiderÒs center pair of eyes. The spider jerked one last time and then became still.
        Shay drew a long, shuddering gasp and backed away from the corpse. His fingers wrapped tightly around the ax handles, veins bulging along his arms.


        I sniffed the air again and listened, but the signals of imminent danger had dissipated. I shifted forms and turned toward Shay.
        His eyes widened as I abandoned my defensive stance. ÓAre you sure there isnÒt another oneØÔ he asked.
        ÓNo, it was alone.Ô I rubbed my back where the spiderÒs fangs had punctured my skin. I could feel a trickle of blood, but ShayÒs attack had disrupted the bite. It wasnÒt deep, but it ached.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ He shuddered, gazing at the immense spider.
        ÓA brown recluse,Ô I murmured. ÓYou can tell because it only has six eyes.Ô
        His eyebrows went up.
        I shrugged. ÓWe just finished a unit on arachnids in AP Biology.Ô
        ÓCalla. That is not a spider,Ô he moaned. ÓSpiders do not get that big. What is that thingØÔ
        ÓIt is a spider. But itÒs been changed by the Keepers. They have the ability to do something like this. Alter the natural world. The recluse must be the last line of defense for Haldis should something get past the Guardians.Ô But which Keeper had created this beast I didnÒt know -or when they might come to check on it.
        ÓKilling it might have been a mistake,Ô I said. ÓItÒs another sign that weÒve been here.Ô
        ÓAre you insaneØ What did you want to do with it -grab that bear skull and try to teach it to play fetchØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓGood point,Ô I said. ÓBut that doesnÒt solve the problem.Ô
        He didnÒt reply, staring at the lifeless arachnid, face ghost white.
        ÓAre you all rightØÔ I took a step toward him.
        ÓI really, really hate spiders.Ô He glanced at his shoulders, as if expecting the offending creatures to be crawling there.
        A wry smile tugged at one corner of my mouth. ÓFor someone who claims arachnophobia, you dispatched that thing quite nicely.Ô
        I glanced at the axes that hung from his hands; blood dripped from the sharp steel picks. ÓWhere did you learn to do thatØ You moved like a warrior.Ô
        ShayÒs pale face brightened a bit and he flipped the ice picks in the air, catching their handles easily when they dropped back down.
        A sudden throb took my breath away. I put my hand on my side, surprised to find blood still flowing steadily from the wound.
        ÓLet me guess,Ô I said, trying to ignore the pain. ÓYou went through a phase where you wanted to be a ninja or somethingØÔ
        He shook his head, blushing. ÓIndiana Jones. I liked how he could use whatever was around when he got into trouble. You know, versatile.Ô
        ÓThereÒs an Indiana Jones comicØÔ I raised my eyebrows at him.
        ÓYep.Ô He kicked the corpse of the spider.
        ÓAh.Ô I fixed a teasing smile on him. ÓSo youÒre also handy with a bullwhip.Ô
        He gave a noncommittal shrug.
        I turned back toward the dark tunnel ahead of us. ÓWell, I guess thatÒs good to know for the future.Ô
        With wary steps we moved forward; I kept my eyes off the bones that lay scattered along the floor. My hand massaged the spider bite at my waist. The blood had finally stopped, but the ache at the puncture sharpened and seemed to be spreading. I stumbled on loose stones and Shay caught my arm.
        ÓYou okayØÔ
        ÓYeah. ItÒs nothing, just hard to see.Ô I rolled back my shoulders, trying to focus on our progression into the darkness. The air in the cave seemed colder; it wormed beneath my skin. Even with the aid of ShayÒs headlamp I was finding it difficult to see, my vision blurring more with each step. The ground beneath my feet lurched and I stumbled again.
        ÓWhatÒs going on, CallaØÔ Shay asked. ÓYouÒre not this clumsy. YouÒre not clumsy at all.Ô
        ÓIÒm not sure.Ô The darkness swam and I dropped to my hands and knees.
        ÓAre you hurtØÔ Shay asked.
        My limbs trembled. I was getting colder by the moment. ÓMaybe. The spider bit me, but I didnÒt think it was deep enough to matter.Ô
        ÓWhere did it bite youØÔ He crouched next to me. ÓShow me.Ô
        I opened my jacket and started to lift up my shirt but then bit my lip, hesitating.
        He laughed. ÓIÒm not trying to make a move, Cal. We need to see how bad it is.Ô
        I nodded, pulling up the shirt. The bite was level with my lower ribs on the right side of my body. I strained my neck, but I couldnÒt get a good look over my shoulder.
        Shay gasped.
        ÓWhatÒs wrongØÔ I twisted further and caught a glimpse of my flesh. Bile rose in my throat.
        ÓHow can it do thatØÔ His voice was tight.
        I shook my head. ÓDamn. ThatÒs right . . . I forgot.Ô
        The trembling of my body had become shuddering jerks. ÓThe recluse has a necrotic bite.Ô
        ÓNecroticØÔ Shay breathed. ÓIt kills your fleshØÔ
        ÓLooks like. I remember reading something about rapid tissue breakdown.Ô I closed my eyes against the wave of nausea that crashed through me.
        ÓOh God, Cal. ItÒs spreading; I can see it happening,Ô he groaned. ÓItÒs like itÒs eating away at you.Ô
        I tried to smile but only managed a grimace. ÓThanks for the update. I feel much better.Ô
        ÓWhy arenÒt you healingØÔ He sounded panicked. ÓI thought thatÒs what Guardian blood does.Ô
        ÓMy own blood protects me . . . but not from everything,Ô I gasped. ÓVenom is tricky, and venom from an enchanted spider is something IÒve never had to deal with before. I might not be able to heal fast enough without help.Ô
        ÓWhat can helpØÔ
        ÓOnly another Guardian,Ô I said. ÓPack blood.Ô
        ÓCan we call BrynØ Or AnselØÔ
        ÓHow fast is it spreadingØÔ
        He didnÒt answer.
        ÓI guess the answer is no, then,Ô I said. My arms couldnÒt support my body any longer. I rolled back against the cave floor.
        ÓCalla!Ô Shay wrapped his arms around me, drawing me against him. ÓCome on, there has to be something we can do.Ô
        I shook my head. ÓThere isnÒt. Just get out of here.Ô
        ÓNo.Ô
        ÓShay, you need to get off the mountain. If anyone finds you up here, theyÒll kill you.Ô
        ÓIÒm not going to let you die in this cave,Ô he snapped.
        ÓYou donÒt have a choice. ThereÒs nothing you can do.Ô The pain that racked my muscles began to subside but gave way to a creeping numbness all the more terrifying.
        ÓYes. There is.Ô I tried to focus on Shay; even through the fog of sickness his fierce tone startled me.
        He shrugged off his jacket, pulling his sweater over his head and ripping off his white T-shirt.
        ÓWhat are you doingØÔ


        ÓYou have to turn me, Calla,Ô Shay said. ÓHurry, before I lose my nerve.Ô
        He shivered and I knew it was as much from fear as the chilly air.
        ÓNo.Ô
        ÓWe donÒt have time to argue.Ô He repositioned himself so my head was cradled against his neck. My body had grown so cold that his warm, bare skin felt like it was searing my own flesh. ÓMake it so my blood can heal you.Ô
        ÓYouÒre insane,Ô I murmured. ÓI canÒt do this. It doesnÒt matter what happens to me. Leave now. Just make a run for it. YouÒll be okay.Ô
        ÓYeah, right. If you die, IÒm as good as dead,Ô he argued. ÓYou know that. I need your help.Ô
        ÓI havenÒt ever turned anyone,Ô I said. ÓIt could go badly.Ô
        ÓCome on,Ô he snapped. ÓA bite and an incantation, thatÒs what you said. How hard can it beØÔ
        He cupped the nape of my neck, pressing my face into his shoulder.
        ÓPlease, Calla.Ô
        The scent of his skin, crisp and sharp as a glacial pool, wrapped around me and cleared the haze of my mind. My flesh suddenly shrieked with renewed pain, desperate for healing. I dug my nails into his bare chest, drawing blood. He tensed but didnÒt pull away. My canines sharpened. Shay gripped my shoulders and molded my body against him. He gasped when his hands dug into fur, his arms around a white wolf. I sank my teeth into his shoulder. He drew a sharp breath. His muscles tightened, but he remained still.
        Blood gushed from the deep punctures in ShayÒs flesh. He moaned and his eyes rolled back. He swayed a bit as he clung to me. I shifted into human form, raised my trembling arm to my mouth, and bit into the soft skin. I pressed my wound against his parted lips. My strength was sapped; I could barely hold myself upright. I struggled to keep my mind clear and my body from shaking as I chanted in an ever-weakening voice.
        ÓBellator silvae servi. Warrior of the forest, I, the alpha, call on thee to serve in this time of need.Ô The cave floor seemed to be rolling beneath me.
        ShayÒs face blurred and contorted as I tried to focus on him, hoping IÒd gotten the incantation right.
        A ripple of energy passed through Shay. His arms dropped from my waist and he fell back against the cave floor. He became very still, drew a shuddering breath, and in the next moment his entire body convulsed. He screamed.
        No longer able to control my limbs, I dropped to the ground alongside him, trembling and fighting to remain conscious. Muscles quivering, he twisted and writhed next to me. His face contorted as he was slowly divided from one essence into two. Once only human, ShayÒs being parted into wolf and mortal: two selves, fully Guardian.
        Another minute passed, and then another. My eyes were open, but I couldnÒt see anything or move. Breathing had become difficult; dark waters rose up to swallow me. The silence of oblivion pooled in the cave.
        ItÒs too late. I let my heavy eyelids close.
        A quiet whimper echoed in the blackness. Fur brushed against my skin; nails scraped on the stone floor.
        My lips parted and I tried to speak. No sound would come.
        Something warm and soft pressed against my open mouth. Hot liquid trickled along my tongue, gathering, pouring into my throat. It had a sweet bite, like wild honey.
        Pack blood.
        ÓDrink, Calla,Ô Shay whispered. ÓYou have to swallow or youÒll choke.Ô
        I forced the muscles of my throat into action, struggling to get the blood down.
        ÓThatÒs it,Ô he said, stroking my hair. ÓDonÒt forget to breathe.Ô
        After a few painful swallows I could drink steadily. Sensation returned to my limbs. First came the pain, but it slowly ebbed. My vision cleared and the cave stopped vibrating beneath me. I pushed his arm away and sat up.
        He clamped down on his punctured skin. ÓIs that enoughØÔ
        ÓI think so,Ô I said. ÓTake a look.Ô
        I lifted my shirt again and he nodded. ÓYeah. ItÒs definitely healing up.Ô
        He swallowed, looking away. ÓNot pretty to look at yet, though.Ô
        I quickly pulled my shirt down. ÓIf the healing has started, IÒll be fine.Ô
        ÓGood.Ô
        ÓAre you okayØÔ I inched closer to him, peering at his face.
        ÓYeah.Ô He rolled his neck back and forth. ÓIt hurt. A lot. But I feel okay now.Ô He frowned briefly. ÓDifferent, though. I think I like it.Ô
        ÓYou are different. YouÒre a Guardian.Ô
        He shifted and a gold-brown-furred wolf blinked at me with moss green eyes, wagging his tail. Then Shay was smiling at me.
        ÓSo how do I look as a wolfØ GoodØ BadassØÔ he asked. ÓHow strong am I nowØÔ
        ÓOh God.Ô My heart skipped a beat. ÓThis is very bad. This is a disaster.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ His smile vanished. ÓDonÒt you think I can cut itØÔ
        ÓThatÒs not it, Shay,Ô I said. ÓI canÒt believe I did this. What was I thinkingØÔ
        ÓYou werenÒt thinking,Ô he said. ÓYou were dying. We didnÒt have a choice.Ô
        ÓI might as well have died. Now IÒm dead for sure.Ô Not one wolf in Haldis Cavern, but two. Me and this strange, new wolf.
        ÓNo,Ô he said. ÓYouÒre not dead. But you would be if you hadnÒt turned me.Ô
        ÓYour wolf scent will be all over the cavern now too, Shay. How are we going to hide itØÔ I stared at him. ÓWhat I did is forbidden . . . twice! I canÒt be here, and turning you should have been out of the question!Ô I thought about the spider carcass, my blood pouring over the floor -there was nothing I could do to erase the evidence.
        He offered me a lopsided smile. ÓJust add it to your list of things you werenÒt supposed to do but did anyway. ItÒs starting to get long.Ô
        ÓCould you please be seriousØÔ
        ÓI am, Calla.Ô His voice was firm. ÓYou turned me. IÒm happy about it. I thought IÒd already convinced you that no one is going to come to the cave to smell our wolfy crimes. As far as school goes, weÒll figure out a way to hide it. Will anyone be able to tellØÔ
        I wanted to argue but forced myself to consider his words. ÓAs long as you donÒt give it away. YouÒll have to be careful.Ô
        ÓWhat would give it awayØÔ
        ÓYou canÒt shift forms when anyone can see it.Ô
        ÓThatÒs easy enough.Ô
        ÓNot as easy as you think,Ô I said. ÓAnytime you get angry or feel threatened, the predator instinct of the wolf will push to take over your body. DonÒt let your teeth sharpen. DonÒt growl, and for GodÒs sake donÒt lose your temper.Ô
        ÓSo avoid Ren at all costsØÔ
        I let it pass. ÓYouÒll have heightened senses now. Smell, hearing.Ô
        ÓI noticed.Ô He laughed. ÓI thought that spider smelled bad when I was human.Ô
        ÓExactly,Ô I said. ÓYou canÒt react to things you notice that a human wouldnÒt.Ô


        ÓIÒll be fine,Ô he said. ÓIÒm a good actor.Ô He stretched his arms before him, as if checking for any lingering signs of wolfishness. ÓSo are you going to teach me how to be a wolfØÔ
        I nodded slowly.
        ÓGreat!Ô He shifted forms several times in rapid succession.
        ÓWhat are you doing, ShayØÔ I rose, brushing dirt from my jeans.
        ÓI just canÒt believe how easy it is,Ô he said. ÓTo go back and forth, I mean. IÒm a werewolf . . . ItÒs so cool!Ô
        I couldnÒt help myself, laughing until my sides hurt. Maybe it would be okay. ShayÒs delight made me fearless. I knew it was dangerous, but it was also addictive. He smiled sheepishly.
        ÓI have never, ever heard a Guardian say anything like that.Ô I wiped tears from my face.
        ÓWell, I am one of a kind.Ô He grinned.
        ÓYou certainly are.Ô I shook my head but smiled. ÓCome on, special boy. LetÒs go find out what the monster spider was protecting.Ô
        Shay nodded, pulling his shirt back on. The wound where IÒd bitten his shoulder had already closed, and we continued to pick our way through the darkness. I frowned as we made our way deeper into the tunnel. Maybe it was my eyes simply adjusting to the darkness, but the cave seemed oddly brighter. Shay reached up and switched off his headlamp. The cavern remained alight with a warm, reddish glow. He pointed ahead to where the tunnel abruptly turned right. The source of light seemed to emanate from around that corner.
        We exchanged a puzzled glance and continued our cautious progress. The crimson haze intensified as we drew closer to the turn in the cavern. The air around us grew warmer, almost hot. Shay shrugged out of his jacket. I unzipped my coat, glancing around nervously as I stepped toward the curving wall. I was about to pass the threshold into the next chamber when I felt his hand grab mine. When I looked at Shay, he smiled.
        ÓWe do this together.Ô He drew me alongside him so we moved lockstep around the bend.
        The curve of the tunnel opened into a broad space. The walls of the inner chamber undulated with waves of rust, ochre, and crimson light. As my eyes moved along the cavern walls, I realized that they were covered in crystals reflecting the infinite shades of red, which emanated from the center of the chamber.
        In the middle of the spherical room was a woman. She floated rather than stood, her ghostly form shimmering with warm light. I tensed when her eyes found us. But she smiled. Her gaze focused on Shay, hands stretching toward him, beckoning. I gasped and had reached out to grab his arm when he dropped my hand and walked swiftly toward her. He was out of my reach before I could pull him back. When he reached out and took both her hands in his own, I wanted to scream a warning, but my body, tongue to toes, was suddenly paralyzed.
        The light in the cavern wavered and then intensified so quickly that I covered my eyes. All at once it blinked out, plunging us into darkness. I jumped when Shay switched his headlamp back on. I rushed forward, terrified that heÒd been harmed.
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ I searched his body for signs of injury. ÓWhy did you just run up to her like thatØÔ
        He blinked at me. ÓCouldnÒt you hear herØÔ
        ÓHear whatØÔ I asked, unconvinced that the strange woman hadnÒt hurt him.
        A wondrous expression moved over his face. ÓIt was so beautiful. She sang, and the melody was like a song IÒve always known but hadnÒt heard in years.Ô
        ÓWhat did she sayØÔ
        ÓMay the Scion bear the cross,Ô he murmured. ÓThe cross is the anchor of life. Here rests Haldis.Ô
        ÓHere rests HaldisØÔ What heÒd just said made no sense.
        He glanced down and my eyes followed. The light from the headlamp shone directly on his hands. They werenÒt empty. Lying on his palms was a long, narrow cylinder that curved up at the ends into slightly raised edges. In the light the object reflected the multitude of red hues that had sparkled on the walls of the cavern.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ I frowned at the strange cylinder.
        ÓItÒs Haldis,Ô he replied in a hypnotic tone.
        ÓUh, sure,Ô I said. ÓBut what is itØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know,Ô he said. ÓItÒs not heavy, and it feels warm. Like itÒs full of energy.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ I reached out and had barely touched the object with the tip of my finger when I jerked my hand back and swore.
        ÓCallaØÔ His voice was full of alarm.
        ÓThat hurt.Ô I stared at the cylinder, fingers still throbbing. ÓA lot. Like it bit me.Ô I turned my eyes on Shay. ÓI guess youÒre the only one who gets to touch it.
        Ô
        ÓOnly meØÔ His fingers curled protectively around Haldis, turning it over in his hands, examining it. ÓInteresting.Ô
        ÓWhat is itØÔ I leaned over his shoulder.
        ÓIt has an opening on one end. Like a slit.Ô He angled the cylinder to show me.
        ÓIs there something inside itØÔ I peered at the narrow slash.
        He shook it, holding it up to his ear. ÓNo, and itÒs not completely hollow either. I donÒt know what it is.Ô
        ÓWell, we need to figure that out later. Right now we have to get back down the mountain before the next patrol comes out.Ô I threaded my arm through his, pulling him back out of the chamber.
        ÓWill they track usØÔ he asked.
        ÓNot likely,Ô I said. ÓNow that youÒre a Guardian, they wonÒt recognize the scent. TheyÒll think itÒs a normal wolf that strayed into this range.Ô
        ÓCool.Ô
        When we reached the mouth of the cave, I shifted into wolf form; Shay followed suit. He shook his ruff and gazed at me, eyes questioning.
        Come on, itÒs time to run. I playfully nipped at his shoulder.
        He barked and jumped away; his ears flicked as he gazed at me. He whimpered, pawing the snow.
        I watched him for a moment and then understood. If you need to talk, focus your thought and send it toward me.
        His tentative response quietly entered my mind.
        Okay.
        My tongue lolled out in a wolf grin before I spun around, bounding away from the cavern into the cover of trees. I glanced back once to be certain he followed and saw Shay close at my heels. We burst into the forest, plunging through the deep, fresh powder. We sped down the hill as though we had wings, leaping over icefalls, churning snow in our wake. It was as though we traveled backward through time, from winter to fall, as we streaked down the mountain.
        I feel like I could run forever. ShayÒs awed voice rang in my mind.
        I yipped and put on another burst of speed, reveling in the power of my limbs.
        Night cloaked the base of the mountain when we arrived at ShayÒs truck. Silver wisps of cloud barely veiled bright moonlight, which shone down in ghostly beams through the pine trees.
        He shifted forms and headed for his Ford Ranger, shoving his hand into his coat pocket to rummage for the keys. The keys jangled in his hands when he turned, watching me. I shifted into human form and walked up to him.
        ÓCan I give you a ride homeØÔ he asked.
        I gazed up at the moon, swallowing a sigh when I remembered RenÒs invitation to cull the local deer population. ÓIÒd rather run. All our time in the library has kept me indoors too much.Ô
        Shay smiled. ÓYeah. That was incredible. You must want to be outside all the time.

        ÓIÒm glad you liked it.Ô I moved closer to him. Despite the change, he still had the same scent IÒd come to love, the smell of new leaves striking a sharp contrast to the heady incense of the autumn night. ÓI didnÒt thank you for saving my life.Ô
        ÓWell, you saved me twice, so IÒm still one behind you.Ô He laughed. ÓBut I donÒt know that IÒm looking to even the score. IÒd rather you didnÒt almost die again, if you can help it.Ô
        ÓThat makes two of us.Ô I lifted my eyes to his. He was watching my face, his green irises swimming with moonlight. He reached out and stroked my cheek.
        ÓDo you want to go homeØÔ I caught his fingers in mine, letting my face press against his palm, taking in his scent again, shivering with excitement that I had an entire world to share with him. ÓAre you tiredØÔ
        ÓNot really. IÒm pretty wired from all of this.Ô
        My lips curved into a wicked grin. ÓAre you hungryØÔ


        TWENTY-THREE
        STOP WHINING; YOUÒRE EIGHTEEN YEARS old and you keep acting like a puppy.
        Though my complaint carried a teasing note, the irritated edge behind it was real. The focus required by the hunt made me tense.
        ItÒs not my fault. His plaintive reply came back. IÒve never had a tail before. I canÒt figure out what exactly itÒs supposed to do. ItÒs so distracting.
        I halted on the top of a ridge, eyes tracking over the broad meadow before us. The small group of deer IÒd scented grazed a half mile below us, upwind and completely unaware of our presence, their brown coats transformed to slate gray in the moonlight.
        YouÒll need to figure it out now if you want to do this. My snapping thought raced toward him.
        He loped up beside me and then dropped to his haunches, his tongue lolling out in a wolf grin. IÒll be fine.
        WeÒll see about that. I lifted my muzzle, testing the air again. Do you remember what I taught youØ A deer is different from rabbits. We need to coordinate the attack to take one down.
        The brown wolf, whose thick fur glinted with golden streaks, pawed at the snow-covered ground, clearly irritated by my patronizing tone. Yeah, I know. I get the hamstring, you take the throat.
        Right. My gaze moved back over the herd. The yearling on the far right. ThatÒs the one weÒll separate for the kill.
        He took a step forward, making his own assessment. ItÒs a little scrawny, isnÒt itØ
        There are only two of us, Shay. We donÒt need a fully grown deer. We just ate that rabbit. How hungry are you anywayØ
        He threw me a reproachful glare. So long as youÒre not implying that I canÒt take down a buck.
        I flicked my ears irritably. ItÒs not a competition; weÒre just trying to get some food.
        He bared his teeth, dancing in a playful circle beside me. If itÒs not a competition, then why are you critiquing my wolf skillsØ
        IÒm not critiquing, IÒm teaching. I turned to watch him weave slowly around me.
        Could I get a gold star once in a while, Miss TorØ He darted forward, nipping at my shoulder.
        Shut up. I snapped at him, but he jumped out of my reach.
        He cocked his head at me, filling his eyes with shock and sorrow.
        I sniffed the air disdainfully. YouÒre impossible.
        Awww, you love it. He stretched his front legs.
        I attempted to bare my teeth at him, but my effort rapidly devolved into a wolf grin. Come on, Mowgli. LetÒs go kill Bambi.
        He sent a haughty laugh into my mind. You do realize you just mixed Disney metaphors, rightØ Disney metaphors. Wow, Calla, now IÒm just sad for you.
        I pivoted and began a stealthy descent along the ridgeline. Shay followed close behind; his careful foot pads matched my own silent steps as we wove through the trees. We stalked through the shadowed cover of pines that encircled the small glen. The deer remained ignorant of our presence, striking at the snowdrifts with their hooves in search of buried roughage.
        ReadyØ I didnÒt look back at Shay as I sent the thought to him.
        Always.
        I lunged from the forest. The startled deer scattered. I focused on the yearling, driving it away from its companions. I nipped at the terrified animal, turning it sharply left. Shay darted in from behind me. With a sudden burst of speed he launched into the air, sinking his teeth into its hamstring. The deer cried out and faltered. Crimson blood poured into the snow as the yearling futilely struggled to continue its flight despite the crippling wound. Focused on the golden brown wolf, the deer failed to see me dart past. The yearlingÒs next cry died in a gurgle as my teeth tore through its throat. Hot copper liquid filled my mouth and I clamped my jaw down more ferociously. The young deer shuddered, dropping to the earth.
        Shay trotted up to the carcass, tail wagging.
        Nice work. The deerÒs blood was still hot in my mouth; my stomach rumbled. I glanced at Shay.
        Ladies first. He lowered his head respectfully.
        My tongue lolled out and then I tore into the carcass. Shay settled down on the opposite side of the deer and began ripping the warm flesh from its body.
        After a moment he licked his lips.
        ItÒs good.
        Better than rabbitØ I tore out another mouthful.
        Shay cocked his head for a moment, ears flicking back and forth. Better than dinner and a movie. He bared his teeth at me in pleasure before he went back to gulping down hunks of venison.
        HeÒd balked when I first suggested that we hunt together. But as IÒd predicted, it had only taken one rabbit for him to realize that as a wolf, the instinct to kill for food and devour raw flesh was natural.
        When weÒd both eaten our fill, I glanced around. Traces of dawn slipped over the glen, tingeing the nightÒs last shadows chalky pink.
        We should think about heading back. I danced in nervous circles around the picked-over carcass.
        I suppose itÒs getting pretty late. Shay scrambled to his feet.
        More like early; the sun will be up in a couple of hours. LetÒs get back to your truck.
        We were still a good distance from the trailhead when Shay shifted into human form. I followed suit, startled by his decision to change. Our wolf forms offered much more protection from the elements than human skin and clothing ever could. I frowned at him, pulling my jacket more tightly around me when an icy gust of wind crept beneath my clothing.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓIÒve been thinking.Ô He zipped and unzipped his coat, clearly nervous. ÓHaldis. We need to know what it is.Ô
        I looked at his pocket, where the strange object was tucked away. ÓThe library isnÒt safe. The Searchers clearly were watching us there before that ambush.Ô


        I shuddered, rubbing my arms.
        ÓIÒm sorry, I know itÒs cold,Ô he said, green eyes darkening, full of wariness even as he watched me shiver. ÓBut I need to be able to read your facial expressions. IÒm not great at wolf body language yet.Ô
        ÓWhy do you need to know what my facial expressions areØÔ I started to walk toward him, stopping when he backed off.
        ÓÒCause youÒre not going to like this plan, and I need to know if youÒre going to attack me. So I can get out of the way.Ô
        I laughed, but his face was serious.
        ÓYou think IÒm going to attack youØÔ I regarded him curiously.
        He drew a slow breath.
        ÓSo we need to do research, rightØÔ
        I grimaced and nodded.
        ÓBut the public library is out, and so is our school library . . .Ô
        ÓYep.Ô My interest grew as his expression became calculating.
        Shay backed as far from me as he could without having to shout for me to hear him.
        ÓThis must be some plan,Ô I muttered.
        ÓJust promise youÒll listen to the whole idea before you lose your temper.Ô His eyes darted toward the trail that led back to the parking lot, as if to gauge how much time it would take for him to make a run to his truck.
        My lips curled into a dangerous smile. ÓI promise.Ô
        ÓGreat.Ô He didnÒt sound convinced at all. ÓWhat if we could get all the KeepersÒ information from the sourceØÔ
        ÓThe sourceØÔ
        ÓTheir books.Ô
        I frowned. ÓIÒm not following you.Ô
        He squared his shoulders. ÓWe need to use the library at Rowan Estate.Ô
        It was no longer the wind that made me shudder. ÓPlease tell me youÒre joking.Ô
        ÓYou know IÒm not.Ô
        ÓI am not going to Rowan Estate.Ô
        ÓWhy notØÔ
        ÓI canÒt believe youÒre even suggesting this!Ô
        He inched toward me. ÓListen, Calla. My uncle travels constantly; heÒs never home. We wonÒt get caught, and we need the information thatÒs in the library. I donÒt think The War of All Against All is the only book he didnÒt want me to see.Ô
        ÓWhich is exactly why itÒs too dangerous for us to snoop around there,Ô I countered.
        ÓBosque doesnÒt know I can pick the lock to the library,Ô he said. ÓIÒm always alone. The staff only come to clean on Tuesdays and Sundays. We wonÒt go on Tuesday, and you patrol on Sunday anyway. No one would know if we did our research there on the other days.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know -Ô
        ÓLogan said youÒre supposed to hang out with me, rightØÔ Shay interjected.
        ÓYes, but . . .Ô
        ÓDonÒt you think it would seem more suspicious if I never invited you over to my houseØÔ
        ÓMaybe.Ô I frowned.
        He was grinning. ÓDefinitely.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not going to drop this, are youØÔ
        ÓNope.Ô
        I sighed.
        ÓSo whatÒs the verdictØÔ he asked.
        ÓI guess IÒd better get my list out,Ô I said. ÓIt looks like IÒm about to add another forbidden act.Ô
        ÓThatÒs my girl.Ô
        ÓAlpha.Ô
        ÓWhatever.Ô


        TWENTY-FOUR
        WE GOT THROUGH SHAYÒS FIRST DAY AT school since turning without incident, except for one close call in Big Ideas. As soon as Ren walked into class, Shay tensed up, the shadow of his wolf form sliding over his shoulders, making him bristle. IÒd anticipated his reaction and glared at him until he settled down. By the end of the school day I almost shared ShayÒs confidence that our expedition to Haldis would remain our secret, but my optimism was short-lived.
        I knew something was wrong as soon as I walked through the front door. The air stung my nostrils and I coughed out the wraithsÒ stench. I considered heading for the back door so I wouldnÒt have to pass the kitchen, but the thought came a moment too late.
        ÓThat must be our girl now.Ô Oh God, they know. This is it.
        My heart skipped a beat. That voice had never been in my house before. When I walked into the living room, the Keeper was sitting in my fatherÒs leather chair, smiling at me.
        ÓWeÒve been waiting for you, Calla,Ô Efron Bane said. ÓYouÒre a busy girl to come home this late. And on a school night. I hope youÒre not getting into trouble.Ô
        He wasnÒt alone. In addition to the wraiths that swirled behind his shoulders, Logan and Lumine sat on the couch. Why are they all hereØ I tried to think about anything but turning Shay, not wanting them to sense my fear.
        ÓIÒve been following orders.Ô I glanced at Logan, who nodded. ÓLike you asked.Ô
        ÓYes, so IÒve heard,Ô he said. ÓOur Ren thinks youÒve taken your orders a little too seriously.Ô
        Am I going to have to give up time with Shay because Ren is jealousØ ÓIf I misunderstood -Ô I began.
        ÓNo, no. I know youÒre the soul of innocence, dear Calla.Ô Logan laughed. ÓRenÒs hackles raise at the thought of any other male getting near you. But thatÒs who he is, nothing more. Keep up the good work with our boy.Ô
        ÓYes, Logan,Ô I murmured.
        ÓHere we are,Ô my mother chirped, carrying a silver tray loaded with a tea service and miniature scones. ÓWelcome home, Calla. YouÒll notice we have guests. Your father is out on patrol, of course.Ô
        I nodded. My mother poured the tea. Maybe they hadnÒt figured out their spider had been killed after all. But if they werenÒt here to punish me, what was this visit aboutØ
        A car door slammed outside.
        ÓThat makes our company,Ô Lumine said, selecting a porcelain cup. More companyØ
        There was a knock at the door.
        ÓCalla, would you please get that while I serve teaØÔ I watched my motherÒs nervous movements with growing anxiety. Who else could be comingØ
        I went to the door, letting it swing open to reveal two men. One I knew well, the other IÒd only heard talk of. Talk that hadnÒt been favorable.
        ÓThis must be Calla.Ô RenÒs father took his time looking me up and down. ÓWell, at least they arenÒt giving you a horse face for a mate, boy. SheÒs not half bad, is sheØÔ
        I couldnÒt help it; I snarled at him, showing my teeth.
        He laughed, glancing at Ren. ÓAnd sheÒs got spirit. ThatÒs good. Breaking her in will be all the more fun.Ô
        Ren didnÒt respond, keeping his eyes on our doormat. Emile Laroche shoved past me into the living room, taking in his surroundings like he was casing our house. It was a good thing my father was on patrol. I was trying so hard not to gape at the elder Bane alpha that I barely noticed when Ren came to my side, kissing my forehead in greeting.
        ÓNice to see you,Ô he murmured, taking my hand.
        I mumbled my hello, still staring at RenÒs father. IÒd never met Emile Laroche; until the recent melding of the young wolves, Nightshades and Banes had stayed clear of each other. The Bane alpha bore little resemblance to his son. Where Ren was strong but lithe, Emile was squat and broad, thick muscles straining against his clothes. Unlike RenÒs dark hair and eyes, EmileÒs hair resembled matted straw, his eyes the pale blue of a frozen stream.
        ÓNaomi!Ô Emile barked, grinning at my mother. ÓYouÒre a sight for sore eyes.Ô
        ÓEmile.Ô Naomi kept her eyes downcast. ÓCan I offer you something to drinkØÔ
        ÓSomething stronger than that,Ô he said, pointing at the tea.
        ÓOf course.Ô She hurried toward the kitchen.
        ÓFor me as well,Ô Efron called after her before smiling at Emile. ÓGood man.Ô
        ÓYouÒre welcome.Ô Emile leaned against the wall near Efron. ÓGood evening, mistress, young master.Ô
        ÓThank you for coming, Emile,Ô Lumine said, stirring her tea. ÓI know a meeting like this is somewhat unprecedented.Ô
        My mother returned with drinks for Emile and Efron. She glanced around the room, pursing her lips. ÓIÒll get more chairs.Ô
        ÓArenÒt you going to sit on my lapØÔ Emile said, downing his drink in one gulp. I stared at him, but Efron laughed heartily while Logan snickered.
        LumineÒs mouth turned down, disapproving, but she continued to sip her tea.
        ÓIÒll just bring the bottle,Ô my mother murmured when Emile thrust his empty glass at her, and went back to the kitchen.
        I helped her carry the kitchen chairs into the living room, settling near Ren and wondering what the hell was going on.
        ÓItÒs a shame Stephen isnÒt here,Ô Lumine began.
        ÓYeah, a damn shame.Ô Emile snorted, lounging in his seat. ÓItÒs been a few years since weÒve had a good fight.Ô
        ÓEasy, friend,Ô Efron said. ÓWe need both packs on this. YouÒll have to set your prejudices aside for the time being.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs happenedØÔ Naomi asked, handing Emile a bottle of scotch.
        ÓWe think something has gone wrong up at Haldis,Ô Lumine said. ÓWe may have delayed putting the new pack out too long.Ô
        I fixed my expression into what I hoped was a blank stare while horror curled at the base of my spine. They do know!
        ÓWe havenÒt seen anything on patrols,Ô Naomi said.
        ÓThe problem occurred within the cavern itself,Ô Lumine continued. ÓOne of the last lines of defense may have been taken out, but we canÒt be certain without an investigation. LoganØÔ


        But they donÒt know everything. How soon will they put all the pieces togetherØ
        Logan turned to Ren and me. ÓYou wonÒt be going to school tomorrow. I need the new pack to check out the area around the cavern and just inside the entrance. DonÒt venture too far inside -youÒll know if youÒve disturbed her.Ô
        ÓHerØÔ I repeated, trying to mask my astonishment.
        ÓUnlike you, this beast is something of a pet.Ô Logan smiled. ÓA very deadly pet that keeps the cave protected. Should anything slip past our faithful
        Guardians, that is.Ô
        ÓWill it attack usØÔ Ren asked.
        ÓWithout a doubt,Ô Logan said. ÓThatÒs why you make your observations and report back to me. She doesnÒt leave her lair. If you see her alive, just go; she wonÒt pursue you beyond the mouth of the cave. If something has happened to her, we must find out how. Split your group. Send a few wolves to check the cave. The others should examine the perimeter to find out who or what has been near Haldis. We need to know if the Searchers have gotten close.Ô
        ÓWhat is sheØÔ Ren asked. His grip on my hand had tightened.
        ÓI wouldnÒt want to spoil the surprise,Ô Logan said. ÓSheÒs quite spectacular.Ô
        I returned RenÒs hard grip but only so I wouldnÒt shudder. I had to be one of the wolves that searched the cave. In fact, I had to be the only wolf. Otherwise
        . . . I couldnÒt think about otherwise.
        ÓAnd you want us to go tomorrowØÔ I asked, making sure to keep my voice steady.
        ÓYes,Ô Logan said. ÓWe must act now. If the Searchers have broken through our defenses, we need to make changes immediately.Ô
        ÓIÒll call the pack when I get home,Ô Ren said, looking at me. ÓOkay, CallaØÔ
        Before I could answer, Emile scowled. ÓYou donÒt need her permission, boy.Ô
        ÓThereÒs nothing wrong with manners, Emile,Ô Lumine chided. ÓCalla has been a fine leader of the young Nightshades. Ren is wise to ask her opinion.Ô
        Emile muttered something into his glass and Efron snickered.
        ÓItÒs fine,Ô I said. ÓCall them.Ô IÒd figure out how to get myself on the cave patrol tomorrow.
        ÓWeÒll meet at first light, thenØÔ he asked, squeezing my hand. ÓAt the base trailØÔ
        I nodded.
        Lumine rose, smoothing her skirt. ÓExcellent. Your first trial. DonÒt disappoint us.Ô
        ÓNever,Ô Ren murmured.
        ÓVery good.Ô Efron smiled. ÓWeÒll bid you good night, then.Ô
        ÓThank you for the tea, Naomi,Ô Lumine said. ÓYour hostessing never fails to impress.Ô
        ÓMistress.Ô My mother gave a little curtsy.
        Logan paused in front of us on his way to the door. ÓGood hunting.Ô
        The wraiths floated soundlessly after them. The front door banged shut and Ren stood up, but Emile poured himself another drink. He extended the bottle to my mother.
        ÓFor old timesÒ sakeØÔ
        ÓNo, thank you,Ô she said.
        ÓAre we stayingØÔ Ren frowned, looking from his father to my mother.
        ÓIt hardly seems polite to leave two lovely ladies on their own, seeing how Stephen canÒt be here to watch over them.Ô Emile wandered to my motherÒs side, letting his fingers slide through her hair. She paled but didnÒt move.
        ÓWe can take care of ourselves,Ô I snapped.
        ÓNot like a man could,Ô he said, fingers moving from my motherÒs hair to trace her jawline. ÓNaomi, what nonsense have you been filling that girlÒs head withØ SheÒs not about to give my boy trouble, now, is sheØÔ
        ÓShe will be a fine mate,Ô she said. ÓDeserving of your son.Ô
        I stared at her, not understanding why she didnÒt shove him away. I knew how strong my mother was; she might not be able to take Emile in a fight, but she could certainly fend him off.
        ÓFine indeed. Just like her mother, I suppose. YouÒre a good girl, Naomi. You know your place. IÒve always thought it a shame we werenÒt better friends.Ô
        ÓThank you,Ô she whispered, but I could see her hands trembling.
        ÓThe night is young,Ô Emile continued, leaning down so his lips touched her ear. ÓAnd full of possibility. We could make up for lost time.Ô
        ÓHow dare you!Ô I was on my feet. ÓGet away from her!Ô
        Emile whirled on me, snarling. ÓRenier, take your little bitch upstairs!Ô
        ÓIÒm not going anywhere!Ô Only RenÒs grip on my shoulders kept me from flying at Emile.
        ÓFather, we should go; itÒs late and weÒre overstaying our welcome,Ô Ren said quietly. ÓStephen will be coming off patrol soon.Ô
        ÓI suppose he will, wonÒt heØÔ EmileÒs smile was like the light of an oncoming train. ÓI really should pay my respects.Ô
        ÓI have a lot of homework to get done and I still have to call the pack about tomorrowÒs run to Haldis,Ô Ren added. ÓIÒd prefer to go now. Please.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know where you get your work ethic, boy.Ô Emile finished his drink, slamming the glass down on the arm of my motherÒs chair. ÓItÒs been a pleasure, Naomi.Ô
        ÓIÒll see you tomorrow.Ô Ren didnÒt look at me when he spoke, following his father out the front door.
        I watched as my mother stood up, straightening her blouse.
        ÓWell, weÒd better get this cleaned up.Ô She began collecting glasses, placing them on the tea tray.
        ÓMom,Ô I said. ÓArenÒt you going to say anythingØÔ
        ÓWhatever do you mean, dearØÔ
        ÓWhy did you let Emile do that to youØÔ
        ÓHeÒs an alpha male, Calla.Ô She didnÒt meet my eyes as she continued to tidy the living room. ÓItÒs simply their way.Ô
        ÓDad isnÒt like that!Ô
        ÓNo,Ô she replied, lifting the tray. I followed her into the kitchen. ÓBut Efron and Lumine prefer different characteristics in their leaders. Lumine encourages a stoic approach and of course -Ô
        ÓFinesse,Ô I finished. ÓHow could I forgetØÔ
        She offered me a flat smile. ÓEfron thinks itÒs better to have alphas who use . . . a firmer hand.Ô
        ÓIs that what you call itØÔ I snarled. ÓBecause IÒd say Efron and Emile are both leches!Ô
        ÓDonÒt be vile, Calla,Ô she snapped. ÓItÒs unbecoming.Ô
        ÓAre you going to tell DadØÔ I asked.
        She piled dishes into the sink. ÓOf course not. He hates Emile enough, and you heard our masters say that cooperation is of vital importance right now.
        We canÒt have the men tearing at each other while weÒre trying to set up new defenses. TheyÒre so silly that way.Ô
        ÓSillyØ! No one besides Dad is allowed to touch you!Ô
        ÓNo inferior man can touch me. This was about rival alphas. Something youÒll hopefully never have to live with. Emile will take any chance he has to challenge your father. HeÒs always wanted to prove heÒs the dominant alpha of the two packs. ItÒs only gotten worse since Corinne was killed.Ô
        ÓBut -Ô
        She turned on me, holding up her hand. ÓLeave it, Calla. ItÒs over.Ô
        ÓSo this is what finesse isØÔ I couldnÒt hold back my outrage. ÓActing like a whore for any man who visits your parlorØÔ
        I was on the floor before I realized sheÒd hit me. My cheek throbbed from the blow.
        ÓListen very carefully, Calla.Ô My mother stood over me, her fist still clenched. ÓI said it once, and I donÒt want to explain myself again. Emile is not any man. He is the Bane alpha. You cannot cross an alpha male, even when you belong to another. You risk your own life to do so. Do you understand meØÔ
        Still dazed, I couldnÒt speak.
        ÓDo you understand meØÔ IÒd never seen such a hard look in her eyes.
        ÓYes, Mother,Ô I whispered.
        ÓYou must be tired.Ô She rearranged her face into a picture of kindness. ÓOnce IÒve finished here, IÒll make you some chamomile tea and draw you a bubble bath. You have a big day tomorrow.Ô
        I nodded, numbly climbing the stairs. AnselÒs door was shut, music blasting from within. My mother must have sent him upstairs when the Keepers arrived. He didnÒt hear any of that.
        I thought about knocking but headed for my own room instead, letting my baby brother keep his dreams about romance and true love a little longer. I closed the door and started to cry, wondering how much time I had before my mother would appear with tea and when the Keepers would discover how far my betrayal had gone.


        TWENTY-FIVE
        ÓYOU CANÒT ALL GO TO THE CAVE.Ô I PACED along the base of the steep slope. My packmates had pleading eyes locked on me. We were still waiting for the Banes to arrive. The bare light of dawn made the earth shimmer in rusty hues that reminded me of Haldis. I shivered, knowing that the mysterious object was the reason for this patrol and that none of my packmates shared that secret. None of them could go to the cave. TheyÒd know IÒd been there and with another wolf. I was desperate to keep them away.
        ÓBut Logan has some horrible pet in there!Ô Fey exclaimed. ÓItÒs not fair if we donÒt all get to see it. IÒll bet itÒs monsterific!Ô
        ÓDid you really just say ÑmonsterificÒØÔ Bryn asked, garnering a stony expression from Fey. TheyÒd been bickering more and more since the night at
        Burnout.
        ÓThis is not about fair, itÒs about our orders,Ô I said. Their grumbling set my teeth on edge. ÓJust take it up with Ren when he gets here.Ô
        And IÒll make sure Ren sends me to the cave.
        A rustling in the underbrush announced the BanesÒ arrival. Five wolves emerged; seeing that we were still in human form, they shifted one by one. Ren last.
        ÓWhatÒs upØÔ he asked.
        ÓMy pack is more interested in sightseeing than doing their jobs,Ô I said.
        ÓThatÒs not what -Ô Fey began.
        ÓShut up, Fey,Ô I snarled. Last nightÒs visit from the Keepers and RenÒs father had pushed me well past my normal line of tolerance.
        Ren began to laugh, waving at the rest of his pack. ÓDonÒt worry, Lily. The thing in the cave is all this lot will talk about too.Ô
        ÓPerfect,Ô I muttered. ÓWhy donÒt I just go up thereØ The patrol route is more important anyway. We really need to know whatÒs been sneaking around the slope behind our backs.Ô
        ÓCallaÒs right.Ô Ren raised his voice. ÓThe patrol is much more important than whatever is in the cave.Ô
        A few of them grumbled, only to be silenced by RenÒs growl.
        ÓWhich is why IÒll be going to the cave myself,Ô he continued.
        ÓBut -Ô I tried to hide my panic.
        ÓIÒm not saying this more than once.Ô Ren ignored me. ÓCalla looks for evidence of the Searchers along the cavern perimeter. Bryn, Ansel, youÒre with me -weÒre heading to the cave. The rest of you, do what Calla tells you, and if I hear complaints, youÒll answer to me. WeÒll catch up with you after weÒve checked the cave and finish the patrol together.Ô
        No one spoke. I bit back my own startled response. Bryn and AnselØ I didnÒt understand why heÒd take two of my packmates and not his own. At least
        IÒd be able to talk to them afterward.
        For their own parts, Bryn and Ansel looked stunned but followed suit when Ren shifted into wolf form. I did the same and the rest of the pack focused on me, though Dax glanced at Ren once, looking forlorn.
        This is how it goes. I shared my thoughts with my assigned group. Even if my fear outweighed my strength, I still had to act like an alpha. Sweeps in widening circles, starting with the inner perimeter, then moving south. Mason, Nev, Sabine, and I will take the east-west route. Dax, Fey, Cosette, you run west-east. WeÒll minimize overlap while covering maximum ground. Any questionsØ I felt a little guilty for snapping at Fey earlier and hoped putting her with Dax would make up for it.
        They lowered their muzzles in compliance. Good. Get going.
        Fey took the lead with Dax and Cosette following her up the western route.
        I was about to lead Mason and Nev up the slope when RenÒs voice entered my mind.
        CallaØ
        What is itØ I halted, ears flicking back and forth. It was clear he was sending his voice only to me.
        Sorry if I threw you off, but itÒs important that they get used to new patrol patterns. IÒll take good care of Bryn and Ansel.
        Of course. Thanks.
        IÒm sure you wonÒt miss anything too exciting in the cave. IÒll let you know what we find as soon as I can.
        And then his voice was gone. What was he going to find in thereØ
        No dawdling. Fear and frustration drove me to nip at MasonÒs heels, but I let Nev and Sabine hear the thought too. LetÒs go.
        Hey! he protested. We were waiting for you.
        ThatÒs no excuse. I wagged my tail, wishing I could feel anything besides the twisting of my stomach.
        I told you, man, Nev crooned. I always knew she was a tyrant.
        Sabine sat quietly, waiting for her orders. I wondered what she was thinking.
        Nev and MasonÒs laughter filled my mind as we raced up the hill, playfully biting at each otherÒs flanks, flying past each other to take the lead. But the joy of running free had been sapped from my limbs.
        It had only been a matter of days since Shay and I battled LoganÒs spider and took Haldis from its resting place. IÒd lost so much blood, it could have seeped into stone, staining the cave walls. Maybe the spiderÒs scent would cover mineØ But what if it didnÒtØ What would Ren doØ
        I snapped at a squirrel that darted in front of me. Mason nipped at my jaw. You okayØ
        Headache, I responded. LetÒs slow up; we should start tracking here.
        We spread out, noses low to the ground, moving at an easy lope, searching for scents that were out of place, clues I knew we wouldnÒt find. Knowing that we had nothing to search for but evidence of me and Shay made tracking an exercise in tedium. I caught his scent early on our patrol, knowing it would be unrecognizable to my packmates. I dutifully led Nev, Mason, and Sabine through the motions of a hunt, all the while wondering what was happening in the cavern.
        Can we grab something to eatØ MasonÒs voice interrupted my own thoughts. I saw a grouse back there and IÒm starving. I donÒt think thereÒs anything to find. Just a stray wolf whoÒs been wandering in this range.
        Though IÒd expected it, MasonÒs assumption about the unfamiliar wolf sent a wave of relief over me.


        ThatÒs all IÒve got too. I vote for lunch, Nev answered. Not grouse, though. I hate the way feathers stick to my tongue. What about rabbitØ I love a fat rabbit.
        You two need to focus, Sabine snapped. We should wait to eat until we finish patrol. If thereÒs a new wolf pack coming into this area, weÒll have to chase them out. It will get too confusing.
        ItÒs just one wolf, Sabine. Stop showing off for Calla, Nev responded. IÒve hunted with you. YouÒll go after the first rabbit we see.
        She sniffed the air disdainfully. Hardly.
        My own stomach rumbled, reminding me that weÒd been at our pointless task for hours.
        I was about to answer them when a howl stopped me in my tracks. RenÒs long, keening cry pierced the mountain air, summoning the pack to their alpha.
        All the ease IÒd felt knowing that ShayÒs identity would remain hidden vanished. In a few minutes IÒd face Ren, and I didnÒt know what heÒd found in the cave.
        Maybe thatÒs the lunch bell. Mason wheeled in the direction of the howl.
        LetÒs find out what he wants. I turned, leading the way back up the mountain.
        Ren, Bryn, and Ansel were waiting when we arrived. I shook my ruff nervously when I saw the place heÒd selected for our rendezvous -the very meadow where IÒd first saved ShayÒs life. I pawed at the dirt, not wanting to share this place with others, suddenly wishing that Shay were here and my packmates werenÒt. Trying not to seem skittish, I approached Ren cautiously. He appeared calm, silently waiting for the rest of the pack to arrive.
        Fey and Cosette darted out of the eastern forest.
        WhereÒs DaxØ RenÒs voice filled all our minds.
        He got hungry, Fey answered, looking over her shoulder.
        Dax appeared from the woods, dragging a freshly killed doe with him.
        Three cheers for Dax. Nev darted forward, sinking his teeth into the deerÒs haunch to help Dax drag the carcass the rest of the way.
        AnselÒs tongue lolled out as he trotted toward our meal.
        Alphas eat first. Dax lowered his muzzle, baring his teeth at my brother.
        Ansel dropped to the ground, ears flat. Sorry, Ren.
        DonÒt worry about it. Ren padded to my side, laying his muzzle atop mine. HungryØ
        He nuzzled my jaw, giving no sign of hostility. Maybe he hadnÒt found anything. Reassured by RenÒs easy manner, my stomach rumbled at the suggestion of fresh meat. I guess.
        WhatÒs your favorite partØ He nudged me toward the deer.
        The smell of fresh blood edged out my irritation. The ribs. I licked my chops.
        Have at it.
        I tore into the carcass. Ren settled beside me, pulling chunks of flesh from its shoulder.
        The rest of the pack joined us, keeping a respectful distance.
        I know youÒre all enjoying the food. RenÒs voice reached us even as he continued to eat. But I need to fill you in on some things, so pay attention.
        What was in the caveØ Dax asked, his muzzle crimson with blood.
        You wonÒt believe it, Bryn said, hackles rising.
        A very big, very dead spider. Ren tore the deerÒs leg from the shoulder joint.
        That sounds awful. Sabine strayed away from the gorging pack, either not hungry or put off her meal by the idea of a mutant spider.
        How bigØ Mason asked.
        Dax times three. Ansel licked BrynÒs jaw.
        ThatÒs LoganÒs idea of a petØ Nev snarled, tearing more ferociously into the deerÒs flank.
        I think it was more of a sentinel than a pet, Ren replied.
        Nice to know he has such confidence in our ability to defend the cave, Sabine sniffed.
        Ren flashed his teeth at her. Anyway, itÒs dead and Logan asked me to call him immediately if the cave was no longer guarded by that thing.
        When did he ask you thatØ I looked at him, not recalling any such conversation.
        He called last night, after we left your house.
        I laid my head on my paws, wondering how many times Ren would get orders that I didnÒt know about.
        He wasnÒt happy, Ren continued. My father, Logan, and Efron are on their way to the cave now. They wanted to look at something else, but itÒs something that doesnÒt involve us.
        Haldis. I rose, pacing around the group, trapped in my own thoughts. They were coming to check on Haldis. They had to be.
        Did any of you find anything on patrolØ Ren asked.
        ThereÒs a lone wolf on the mountain. Fey stretched back, shaking her ruff. I havenÒt seen it yet, but thatÒs the new scent. Otherwise itÒs just us.
        Shay. TheyÒd also found ShayÒs trail. My hackles rose.
        No Searchers, though, Dax added, gulping down a massive hunk of venison.
        We didnÒt find anything either. Nev rested on his haunches.
        Not even a fat rabbit. Mason nipped at NevÒs ear.
        LetÒs keep tracking down the slope, just in case. Ren walked away from the deer, which had been reduced to bones. Bryn, go with DaxÒs group; IÒll join you too. Ansel, you track with Calla.
        YouÒre the boss, Ansel replied, craning his head to scratch his ear with his back paw.
        The pack split, moving off toward the woods.
        WeÒre right behind you. Ren sent the thought to the group. I need to talk to Calla for a minute.
        I watched my packmates disappear among the pines before turning to face Ren.
        WhatÒs upØ
        Ren came close to me, locking me in his charcoal eyes. Why were you in the caveØ
        My pulse jumped, but I sniffed at the ground, feigning disinterest. I donÒt know what youÒre talking about.
        He lunged forward, knocking me onto my back. I tried to roll over, but he was above me, pinning me down, my belly exposed. His jaws locked around my throat, pressing on my windpipe, making it hard to breathe.
        I know your scent, Calla. YouÒd been in there. Two, maybe three days ago.
        I kicked at him, scraping at him with my nails. Stop. Let me up!
        Bryn and Ansel must have recognized your scent, but they claimed not to notice anything, which means they lied for you too. Are you trying to divide the packÒs loyaltiesØ Do you really want to work against meØ His teeth bit into my neck, forcing me to submit. IÒd never thought I could hate Ren, but in that moment I was close. He clamped down harder, making me writhe from the pain. I kept kicking and he snarled. DonÒt fight me. Just tell me the truth.
        I whimpered and went limp beneath him. IÒm sorry, I should have told you. I was curious, so I went in this weekend during patrol.
        A low growl rumbled in RenÒs chest. Did you kill LoganÒs spiderØ
        My mind raced as I weighed the risks of lying or stretching the truth; telling the real story was out of the question.
        No, I replied, choosing the lie. The cave smelled all wrong, dangerous. I didnÒt stay there long.
        I waited, hoping heÒd believe me, wondering how closely heÒd been able to track my progress through the cave.
        Why didnÒt you say anythingØ He was still growling, but his grip on my neck loosened.
        I whined again but remained still. IÒm sorry, Ren. I thought Logan would punish me. You know weÒre not allowed to go inside.
        YouÒre braver than I am. IÒve wanted to sneak into that cave for years. His growling stopped and he released me, nudging my head up, helping me stand. I didnÒt enjoy doing that to you, Calla. I will always protect you, but you canÒt keep secrets from me. And your packmates canÒt either -IÒll talk to
        Bryn and Ansel about this later.
        IÒm sorry. I couldnÒt meet his eyes.
        He pressed his nose into my shoulder. I need your trust. Do you understandØ
        Yes. My limbs were shaking. What do you think killed the spiderØ
        The only other scent was the lone wolf, Ren replied. IÒm guessing itÒs the same one your group and DaxÒs tracked on the slope. ItÒs hard to believe it could have taken LoganÒs pet out by itself -that wolf must be some fighter.
        I thought of Shay wielding the ice axes, about how much IÒd admired his courage, his skill as a warrior.
        IÒm only trying to keep you safe, Calla. Ren licked my muzzle. DonÒt take unnecessary risks. YouÒre too important for that. I need you by my side. IÒm sorry if I hurt you.
        You didnÒt. I let him nuzzle me despite my humiliation, relieved that he didnÒt press the issue further.
        Without another word he darted into the forest, leaving me alone in the meadow. When I closed my eyes, I saw Shay, felt his lips on my arm, those first sparks of desire when he touched me. I raised my muzzle, wanting to howl my frustration, hating the silence forced upon me. The Keepers would be hunting for HaldisÒs thieves soon. What would they do thenØ


        TWENTY-SIX
        I MADE IT HALFWAY TO THE STONE STEPS OF Rowan Estate before terror locked me in place. Shay had to drag me the rest of the way.
        ÓIÒve changed my mind.Ô My feet skidded along the paving stones.
        ÓToo late.Ô He gritted his teeth and kept pulling.
        ÓI never should have turned you,Ô I said. ÓYou wouldnÒt be able to drag me anywhere.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not exactly making it easy.Ô He strained to get me another foot forward. ÓYou owe me, rememberØ You abandoned me at the bar last week. I think Ren spent the rest of the night planning the order in which he was going to break every bone in my body.Ô
        ÓHe probably was.Ô
        ÓExactly. YouÒre lucky IÒm even here to give you a tour of the place.Ô
        ÓYou have my eternal gratitude for the offer. IÒm sure itÒs a lovely house.Ô I squirmed in his arms. ÓNow let go of me.Ô
        ÓCome on, Cal, go up the steps. You agreed to this. Are you really going to make me carry you insideØÔ
        I gazed at the solid ebony double doors. ÓMaybe.Ô
        ÓIf you do, IÒll fling you over my shoulder caveman style.Ô He grinned. ÓIt wonÒt be pretty.Ô
        My eyes narrowed. ÓYouÒd enjoy that, wouldnÒt youØÔ
        ÓWanna find outØÔ
        I twisted out of his grasp, scurrying up the stairs. Shay drew an enormous brass key from his jacket. My gaze traveled over the face of the mansion while he unlocked the door.
        The imposing manor cut a stark outline against the sky, its facade the lonely color of fog. The building stretched out for an incredible length to either side of the main entrance. Tall, mullioned windows lined each of the three floors. The gables were filled with stone creatures: coiled snakes, rearing horses, shrieking griffins, and roaring chimeras. Winged gargoyles crouched along the roof, as if prepared to spring from its eaves.
        ÓAre you comingØÔ Shay held the door open.
        I pulled my eyes from the statues, took a deep breath, and walked into the darkness of the mansion. Once inside, I gasped. The doors opened into an enormous hall. A balcony encircled the broad space. Two marble staircases rose in opposite directions along the far wall. An elaborate crystal chandelier was suspended from the ceiling. Its prisms caught the sunlight from the windows, throwing infinite rainbows along the stone floor. Though devoid of furniture, the room was ringed with art that ranged from exquisite porcelain vases that reached to my waist to full suits of armor grasping fierce halberds and wicked maces in their gauntlets.
        ÓLike I said.Ô Shay came up beside me. ÓOpulent.Ô His voice bounced off the walls.
        I nodded.
        ÓThe library is through those doors straight ahead on the second level,Ô he continued. ÓThe stairs lead to the east and west wings of the house. Do you want to get started on the research right awayØ Or do you want a tourØÔ
        ÓI want to make sure itÒs actually okay for us to be here,Ô I muttered.
        ÓThe tour, then,Ô he said, heading for the stairs on the right. ÓI live in the east wing.Ô
        I cast glances over my shoulder as I followed him. Eerie silence shrouded the house; the strikes of our footsteps on the stone floor echoed around us.
        ÓHow do you get used to thisØÔ I realized I was whispering.
        ÓI havenÒt really.Ô He shrugged. ÓBeing alone all the time is pretty weird.Ô
        ÓI canÒt believe how quiet it is.Ô
        ÓSometimes I blast music from my room and open the door so it fills up the halls,Ô he said. ÓIt helps a little.Ô
        We turned down a long corridor. Floor-to-ceiling portraits of life-sized figures hung from the walls at regularly spaced intervals. I glanced at one and froze. A man was suspended in a black void, face contorted by agony, his tormentors obscured by the dark hues of the canvas. I looked at the painting on the opposite wall. It was similar, but featured a woman.
        ÓCan we walk fasterØÔ I muttered.
        ÓSorry,Ô Shay said. ÓI should have warned you about the paintings. BosqueÒs taste in art tends toward the morbid.Ô
        ÓNo kidding.Ô I kept my eyes on the floor as we walked forward. ÓWhat are they anywayØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know,Ô he said. ÓI thought they might be portraits of the martyrs, but they donÒt have labels, and the forms of torment donÒt correspond with those of any of the Christian martyrs I know about.Ô
        ÓSo he just likes pictures of people sufferingØÔ
        ÓMaybe,Ô he replied. ÓLots of art is about suffering and death, though. BosqueÒs paintings arenÒt any different than stuff you see in museums.Ô
        ÓI guess.Ô
        He turned sharply to the right and I hurried after him down a side hall. When I came around the next corner, I almost collided with a man. A beautiful man with broad, leathery wings. I shouted in surprise, dropping to the floor as I shifted forms, baring my fangs.
        ÓWhat is it, CalØÔ Shay frowned, seemingly oblivious to the menace a few feet from where he stood.
        I stalked past him, eyeing the tall winged creature that held a spear aloft in one hand, its point aimed straight at us. The incubus stood immobile, paused mid-action, ready to release its weapon.
        ÓItÒs a statue.Ô Shay laughed. ÓYouÒre growling at a sculpture.Ô
        I inched forward, sniffing the marble foot of the incubus. Shay was still laughing when I shifted forms and glared at him.
        ÓYou could have warned me that there were sculptures of incubi in the house.Ô
        ÓThere are tons of sculptures in this house. I donÒt think you can go more than fifty feet without running into one. There are even more in the gardens.Ô
        ÓAre they all like this oneØÔ I eyed the statue.
        ÓLots of them,Ô he said. ÓSome of them are winged women, not men, but all of them have weapons like this one. Some of them are animals -well, mythological creatures, not real animals.Ô
        I shuddered.


        ÓWhy did it scare youØÔ he said. ÓI thought you were worried about wraiths.Ô
        ÓThere are other things to worry about besides wraiths,Ô I murmured.
        ÓAre you saying that this statue is modeled on something realØÔ He reached out, touching the tip of the incubusÒs wing.
        ÓYes.Ô
        He jerked his hand back. ÓDamn.Ô
        ÓSo where are we going on this tour anywayØÔ I asked, wanting to get away from the statue.
        ÓI thought IÒd show you my room.Ô He smiled shyly. ÓItÒs at the end of this hallway.Ô
        He led me down the hall, pausing in front of the last door on the right.
        ÓWellØÔ I waited for him to open the door.
        ÓI was just trying to remember the last time I cleaned my room,Ô he said.
        ÓBosqueÒs staff doesnÒt do that for youØÔ I poked him in the side and grinned.
        He shook his head. ÓThey would, but I asked them not to. IÒd rather not have strangers rummaging around my things.Ô
        ÓEspecially when youÒre reading a forbidden book as a bedtime storyØÔ
        ÓWell, that too.Ô He smiled, opening the door.
        ShayÒs room was halfway between messy and clean. The bed was piled with books, and a couple of discarded sweaters hung from a wooden chair.
        The KeeperÒs text lay open on an antique writing desk. Haldis rested beside the book, giving off a muted glow in the afternoon light. But you could see the floor, and there werenÒt any precariously tipping mountains of dirty clothes, which was more than I could say for my own room.
        Shay glanced around. ÓNot too bad.Ô
        ÓFor me this would qualify as a major improvement,Ô I said.
        ÓWell, itÒs good to know IÒm not offending any obsessive cleaning standards you keep hidden.Ô
        When I laughed, he stepped closer, running a hand through his hair.
        ÓSo . . .Ô he murmured.
        The air in the room suddenly felt electric. I was all too aware that Shay and I were alone in his bedroom. Get a grip, Cal. Can you control your hormones for five minutesØ
        I cast my eyes around the room, unnerved and desperate to break the tension. As much as I wanted Shay to touch me, my fight with Ren had made me less willing to take risks. My gaze fell on a large steamer trunk half hidden by a pair of jeans.
        ÓWhatÒs thisØÔ I walked over to it.
        ÓNothing, really,Ô he said, following me. ÓJust stuff IÒve collected and carted around with me over the years.Ô
        I threw him a mischievous smile. ÓI donÒt believe you.Ô
        ÓHey!Ô He didnÒt grab my arm quickly enough to stop me when I knelt beside the trunk and flipped open the latch, lifting the heavy lid.
        I began to laugh immediately. ÓItÒs all comics.Ô
        ÓWell, yeah.Ô He bent down, straightening the stacks. ÓBut theyÒre really good comics, and some are very rare.Ô
        I browsed through a few. As I lifted one stack, my fingers brushed against something soft. I frowned, pushed aside the comics, and buried my fingers in the plush material. I drew my hand from the trunk and saw that my fist clasped a fine wool blanket.
        Shay cleared his throat. ÓMy mother made that for me.Ô
        ÓI remember.Ô I trailed my fingers along the soft cable weave. ÓItÒs the only thing you have of hers.Ô
        He pulled the blanket from my hands.
        ÓIs something wrongØÔ I asked, worried IÒd offended him by picking it up.
        ÓI donÒt know,Ô he murmured. ÓThatÒs weird.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ
        ÓThe blanket,Ô he said. ÓItÒs like . . . I think it smells different. But I donÒt even have it close to my nose.Ô
        ÓOh.Ô I began to nod. ÓIt doesnÒt smell different. YouÒre different. And your sense of smell is much more keen. That will heighten your sense perceptions.Ô
        His brow furrowed; he lifted the blanket to his nose, taking a deep breath. I jumped to my feet when his eyes suddenly shut and he stumbled backward with a gasp.
        ÓShayØÔ I took his arm. ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓI . . .Ô His voice was thick. ÓI remember . . . I can see her face. I remember her laughing.Ô
        ÓOh, Shay,Ô I murmured, drawing him toward me.
        His eyes opened, full of memories. ÓIt canÒt be real.Ô
        ÓYes, it can,Ô I said. ÓScent and memory are completely tied up in each other. Your Guardian senses unlocked the memories for you.Ô
        He was frowning. ÓMaybe.Ô
        ÓDid it feel realØÔ I pressed. ÓFamiliarØÔ
        ÓMore than anything,Ô he said.
        ÓThen itÒs your mother.Ô
        He twisted the blanket in his hands. ÓWait a sec . . . no, no way.Ô
        ÓShayØÔ
        He grabbed my hand, pulling me back down the hall.
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked as he dragged me at a run back to the broad landing in the main hall.
        He didnÒt answer, stopping in front of the tall wooden door that led to the library. He drew something that looked like a Swiss army knife from his jeans pocket and fiddled with the lock. I heard a click and the door swung open.
        He didnÒt say anything as he strode into the room. I followed hesitantly while my eyes took in the library. It was easily the largest room IÒd ever seen outside of our schoolÒs gymnasium. The library rose through the second and third stories of the mansion. Three of the walls featured built-in shelves that stretched from floor to ceiling. A spiraling wrought-iron staircase on each wall led to balconies that ringed the upper tier of bookshelves. IÒd never seen so many books. No wonder Shay had been dying to get in here. Beautiful and terrifying, the library seemed too perfect to be safe, like a carnivorous plant that used vivid blossoms to snare insects.
        ÓThis is amazing,Ô I breathed.
        Shay was staring at the outside wall. It was the only part of the library not filled with books. Tall, stained glass windows framed an immense fireplace that was large enough for two men to stand inside it. I followed ShayÒs gaze to a portrait that hung above the mantel.
        Unlike the grotesque paintings that lined Rowan EstateÒs hallways, this portrait appeared more traditional, though its occupantsÒ expressions were sober to the point of severity. A woman in a simple white dress sat in a chair. Her hair, the color of dark chocolate, spilled over one shoulder; her pale green eyes seemed to brim with tears. A man stood behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders. His face was stern but also terribly sad and was framed by softly waving golden brown hair that brushed his jawline.
        Even though I stared at strangers, the portrait brought a lump to my throat. IÒd never seen faces so filled with grief. I came to stand beside Shay.


        ÓWhy wouldnÒt he tell meØÔ he murmured.
        ÓWhy wouldnÒt who tell you whatØÔ
        ÓMy uncle.Ô He tore his eyes from the portrait. ÓThatÒs my mother . . . and I think my father too.Ô
        I couldnÒt believe what I was hearing. ÓAre you sureØÔ
        ÓIf youÒre sure that my sense of smell triggered a real memory,Ô he said. ÓThat is the woman I saw when I smelled the blanket.Ô
        ÓBut Bosque didnÒt let you keep any pictures of them,Ô I said.
        ÓExactly. So why would he be keeping a portrait of them in his libraryØÔ he said. ÓAnd why wouldnÒt he want me to see itØÔ
        ÓMaybe he was afraid youÒd remember something if you saw pictures of your parents. Do youØ Now that youÒve seen this paintingØÔ
        Shay looked at the portrait again. ÓNo.Ô
        I reached for his hand. ÓAre you okayØÔ
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô He stroked his thumb over my palm. ÓIt would help if something in my life made sense.Ô
        I squeezed his fingers. ÓI get that.Ô WeÒd both turned over too many stones, revealing ugly secrets squirming beneath. ÓSo now whatØÔ
        ÓNow we do what we came here for in the first place,Ô he said.
        ÓResearchØÔ
        ÓResearch.Ô
        I glanced at the multi-storied bookshelves. ÓAny ideas about where to beginØ Or if your uncle has a card catalogØÔ
        ÓWell, that wouldnÒt offer much of a challenge, would itØÔ he quipped.
        ÓI guess IÒll just start browsing,Ô I said, ignoring his taunting eyes.
        He smiled wickedly. ÓThere is one thing.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs thatØÔ
        ÓA locked bookcase.Ô
        ÓSounds promising. Have you checked it out beforeØÔ
        He blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. ÓAs much as I hate to admit it, I felt a little guilty about breaking into BosqueÒs library. I thought leaving that bookcase alone made up for it . . . kind of. Karmic compromise.Ô
        ÓYou are a strange boy,Ô I muttered.
        ÓThatÒs why you like me.Ô He flashed a grin and walked across the room.
        The carved mahogany bookcase stood in the corner next to the outside wall alongside a tall, quietly ticking grandfather clock. Shay picked the lock and opened the case. It was filled with six shelves of black leather-bound volumes. He pulled a book from the top shelf.
        ÓItÒs all handwritten. Like a journal.Ô
        ÓDoes it have a titleØÔ
        He flipped to the front page. ÓHaldis Annals.Ô
        The title was familiar, and I had the feeling that these books werenÒt what we needed.
        ÓAnd there are dates,Ô he continued. Ó1900 to 1905.Ô
        I drew a volume from a lower shelf. ÓThis book is dated 1945 to 1950.Ô
        I began to read, confirming my suspicions. It was a genealogy. The complete history of Guardian packs.
        ÓI donÒt get it.Ô Shay was frowning. ÓItÒs a list of names, almost like a family tree. And there are notes about the family members.Ô
        ÓThis isnÒt going to help us.Ô I shut the book, putting it back on the shelf. ÓWe should focus on the other books in the library.Ô
        He looked at me, startled. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓThese books arenÒt about the Haldis weÒre looking for,Ô I said.
        ÓWhat are they aboutØÔ
        ÓThese are the KeepersÒ records of the Guardian packs.Ô
        ÓReallyØÔ His eyebrows shot up.
        I nodded, taking the book from his hands and reshelving it.
        ÓClose this up and lock it again.Ô
        ÓDonÒt you want to read theseØÔ he asked. ÓThis is your history.Ô
        ÓI know this history,Ô I said. ÓAnd it will only make us argue.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ
        ÓBecause the entries arenÒt just about whatÒs happened to the packs,Ô I said. ÓTheyÒre mostly about how the packs have been formed, who their masters will be, and the decisions the Keepers have made in the past about mates.Ô
        ÓAbout matesØÔ His eyes flitted to the lowest shelf. ÓYou mean one of those books details the way you and Ren were matched up.Ô
        ÓYes,Ô I said. ÓAnd all the other pairings that were made in the packÒs history. It is a family tree, among other things.Ô
        His gaze stayed on the books, fingers twitching.
        ÓJust leave it, Shay.Ô
        ÓBut -Ô
        ÓThere isnÒt anything you can do about it,Ô I said. ÓYouÒll only get angry. Now close the case.Ô
        He muttered something under his breath, but he closed the bookcase and locked it.
        ÓDo you have another order for me, O great alphaØÔ
        ÓDonÒt be a jerk.Ô I waved my hand at the floor-to-ceiling books that filled the library. ÓWe have enough work to do without you turning our research sessions into a soap opera.Ô
        ÓA soap operaØÔ He stared at me and then darted forward, wrapping his arms around me. I could feel his body shaking.
        ÓShayØÔ
        It took me another minute to realize he was laughing. A smile pulled at my lips and I began to laugh too. Tears dripped along my cheeks, my belly began to ache, but my smile widened. We lay side by side, the sound of our laughter bouncing off the stone floor and echoing through the immense space of
        Rowan EstateÒs library.
        Before Shay, IÒd never laughed like this, so giddy and free, my body shaking with joy instead of anger. But even as I let the laughs lift me up, I couldnÒt help wondering if the union meant heÒd soon be gone and with him the chance of ever feeling this way again.


        TWENTY-SEVEN
        A STARTLED CLUSTER OF PIGEONS DROPPED from the eaves above the stained glass windows. At the sudden rustle of wings and ripple of shadows against the colored glass, I jumped up, knocking my chair over.
        Shay yawned, stretching. ÓCalla, you need to stop freaking out every time thereÒs a noise.Ô
        ÓIÒm just being cautious.Ô I picked up the chair, waiting for my heart to slow.
        ÓItÒs fine for us to be here.Ô He turned a page. ÓIÒd say my suggestion was brilliant if weÒd actually found something useful.Ô
        I scanned the index of Sign and Symbols in Human Culture. ÓIt is getting a little frustrating. Not one of the crosses IÒve read about sounds like your tattoo.Ô
        We both looked at the stacks of books strewn up and down the table. Nothing. WeÒre finding nothing. This is useless. Frustrated and exhausted, I folded my arms, letting my forehead rest against them.
        ÓI think weÒre back to square one.Ô Shay slammed a massive art history text shut.
        ÓAnd where exactly is square oneØÔ I turned to look at him.
        ÓTranslating the book.Ô He pushed the art book aside, pulling The War of All Against All back in front of him.
        ÓYouÒre probably right about the book.Ô I rolled my head back and forth, working out the kinks in my neck. ÓBut maybe you should skip ahead.Ô
        ÓHuhØÔ He was already flipping through the pages.
        ÓInstead of the beginning, look at the end,Ô I said. ÓYou said the woman sang to you the last lines of the text and then sang ÑHere rests Haldis.Ò So, maybe itÒs the final section of the book we should read and not the beginning. You said it was the shortest anyway, so at least it will go faster.Ô
        ÓThatÒs not a bad idea,Ô he said, opening the book from its back cover.
        I went back to staring at woodcuts of medieval crosses on the page that lay open before me. Shay cleared his throat. I looked up, but his eyes were fixed on the KeeperÒs text.
        ÓSo there was something I wanted to ask you.Ô
        I frowned at the artificially casual note in his voice. ÓYeahØÔ
        ÓIÒve overheard a lot of talk at school recently about this thing called Blood Moon.Ô He picked up the Latin dictionary, fiddling with its pages but not really looking at it. ÓI guess itÒs only a few days away now.Ô
        ÓYep.Ô DonÒt go there, Shay. Please. Please.
        ÓWhatÒs it all aboutØÔ He leaned back in his chair.
        ÓOh,Ô I said with a measure of relief. ÓUm, letÒs see. ItÒs called the Blood Moon Ball, but everyone just says Blood Moon for short. ItÒs kind of a weird event, like a Halloween party mashed up with a cotillion. The parents of the human boarders come in for the event before they drag their kids back home for fall break. ThereÒs always a chamber orchestra, lots of booze, and they donÒt ID anyone. ItÒs ridiculous but generally fun. If youÒre connected to the school, student or parent, youÒre invited. The adults tend to drink a lot, talk about their stock portfolios, and write checks to the school. The students also drink a lot and dance in fancy clothes theyÒll never wear again.Ô
        ÓWhy is it called Blood MoonØÔ he asked.
        I flexed my fingers like talons. ÓBecause itÒs held on the first full moon after the harvest moon. That moon is called the blood moon.Ô
        He stood up and walked to the window, watching leaves drop like rain. ÓBut why bloodØÔ
        ÓBecause the full moon gives the best light for hunting at this time of year.Ô My limbs twitched at the thought of a hunt. ÓItÒs the time of the Great Hunt. The blood moon is also known as the hunterÒs moon. This year itÒs on October thirty-first. ItÒs late for blood moon, but thatÒs when it will happen.Ô
        He turned to look at me. ÓWouldnÒt it be easier to just call it a Halloween ballØ Or do your masters object to stashes of mini- candy barsØÔ
        My mind stuck on the image of Logan trick-or-treating for a second; I wondered what he would dress as. ÓNo. ItÒs Samhain, remember. Halloween isnÒt the real holiday. The Keepers are suckers for the old ways, their traditions. So itÒs the Blood Moon Ball; it always has been.Ô As soon as I mentioned traditions, my stomach cramped.
        ÓAnd everyone goesØ Not just the humansØÔ He sounded more nervous now.
        I nodded and eyed him warily, suspicious of his changing tone. ÓItÒs a good party. Everyone goes. Blood Moon and prom are pretty much the only events that the entire student body socializes at together. I think they exist only to give the humans some marker of normalcy at our school.Ô
        He drummed out a quick rhythm on the tabletop, and then his words tumbled out. ÓSo, I know itÒs really short notice, but I hope youÒll forgive me for being a guy and not thinking about this stuff in advance. Would you like to go with meØÔ
        My stomach toppled into my shoes. This was exactly what IÒd been afraid of.
        ÓCallaØÔ I didnÒt want to look at him. ÓAre you going to answer meØÔ
        ÓI canÒt,Ô I said quietly, glancing at him.
        He leaned against the table, his mouth cutting into an unfriendly smile. ÓWhy notØ

        ÓIÒll be with Ren. IÒm going to Blood Moon with him, but only for an hour or two. ThatÒs the same night as our union.Ô I concentrated on the page in front of me. ÓJust drop it.Ô
        ÓI canÒt take the union seriously, Cal,Ô he snapped. ÓYou and your wolf prince mated for all eternity because somebody else says itÒs the way things have to be. ItÒs bullshit and you know it. And Ren doesnÒt even realize how lucky he is to have you; heÒs too busy screwing all the other girls at school.Ô
        ÓHe is not! Would you lay off Ren for onceØÔ I sat up, glaring at him. ÓYouÒve been hanging out with us almost every day and heÒs been perfectly respectful, despite what you pulled at Burnout and the puppy eyes you constantly throw at me.Ô
        ÓPuppy eyesØ!Ô Shay blurted, and lurched to his feet. He shoved his chair aside, slamming books into his backpack.
        ÓShay.Ô I wrapped my arms around my waist, feeling sick again.
        ÓAt least I know how you really feel about me.Ô His voice shook as he jerked at the zipper of the bag.
        Then I was on my feet, my hand covering his. ÓStop, please. ThatÒs not how I -Ô My voice choked off; I knew that sentence was impossible to complete.
        ÓNot how you whatØÔ He grasped my hand, pulling me close. His other hand cupped my face and his thumb stroked my cheek, sending curls of heat beneath my skin. I pulled back and fled to my chair, shaking my head.


        ÓPlease donÒt. I canÒt.Ô
        I swore as I swept away hot trickling tears from my cheeks. I didnÒt know what was wrong with me; I never used to cry and now I was constantly fighting off tears.
        ÓCalla.Ô When I looked up at him, I saw how horrified he was that I was crying. ÓGod, IÒm sorry. I shouldnÒt have said anything.Ô
        We returned to our work in strained silence. Shay put in earbuds, blasting music so loud I heard the scream of guitars from where I sat.
        The sky behind the stained glass windows was ink black when Shay abruptly pulled the earbuds out. I looked up at him questioningly.
        ÓThe union is the night of SamhainØÔ he asked. ÓThe same night as the ballØÔ
        ÓCome on, Shay.Ô I rubbed my temples. ÓI really canÒt talk about this anymore.Ô
        ÓNo, itÒs not about you.Ô He gestured to the KeeperÒs text. ÓItÒs about the date.Ô
        ÓYes, the union will happen at Samhain,Ô I replied with a frown. ÓOctober thirty-first.Ô
        The furrow of his brow deepened. ÓAnd why is it thenØÔ
        ÓWell, itÒs one of the eight Sabbats -the days of power for the Keepers,Ô I said. ÓSamhain is one of the strongest Sabbats.Ô
        He tapped his fingers on the pages. ÓWhen the veil between the worlds thins. I remember you saying that.Ô
        I nodded and he looked back at his notes; his expression grew worried.
        ÓWhat is itØÔ
        ÓItÒs kind of ironic. ThereÒs a ritual involving the Scion that is supposed to happen the night of Samhain. IÒm not sure what exactly it is, but it seems to be the event that this whole section, Praenuntiatio volubilis, is focused on. ThereÒs a word IÒm having trouble with; it means ÑgiftÒ or something similar. The context itÒs in is really strange.Ô
        ÓGiftØÔ I repeated.
        ÓOr something,Ô he said, turning back to the dictionary. ÓWhatever it means, the Scion is connected to your holiday.Ô
        ÓItÒs not really my holiday, Shay, itÒs just the day the Keepers picked for the union,Ô I said. ÓYouÒre saying their book describes you being there tooØÔ
        ÓWell, thatÒs the thing. What IÒm reading here doesnÒt seem like itÒs about a union. IÒm not sure what it is,Ô he said. ÓA lot about two worlds and darkness.
        And there are several references to the Scion. It mentions some kind of gathering that has to do with this Ñgift,Ò but IÒm having trouble making sense of it.Ô
        ÓSo how do we figure out what it meansØÔ I asked.
        ÓMaybe you need to dump the search for my tattoo and read more about Samhain, find out what other kinds of rites might take place other than your much-anticipated union.Ô
        ÓRen said something interesting about Samhain last week,Ô I said.
        He glanced at me. ÓSo weÒre sharing information with Ren nowØÔ
        ÓNot about our . . . project; IÒm just trying to find out more about the Sabbat myself,Ô I replied. I felt like I was going into the ceremony blindfolded and I hated it. ÓAnyway, he said that itÒs a dangerous time. That the spirit world is unpredictable because itÒs more powerful when the veil thins.Ô
        ÓHow does Ren know anything about thatØÔ he grumbled.
        ÓLay off, Shay,Ô I snapped. ÓHis mother was killed by Searchers during an attack that happened on Samhain. ThatÒs why he knows.Ô
        ÓOh. Sorry.Ô He tapped his pen on the table. ÓSearchers killed RenÒs motherØÔ
        ÓYeah.Ô
        ÓHow old was heØÔ
        ÓIt was on his first birthday,Ô I said.
        ÓMan, that sucks,Ô he said. ÓThough it does explain a lot about him.Ô
        ÓWhat is that supposed to meanØÔ
        ÓNothing,Ô he said quickly, getting up from the table and heading for the stacks. ÓWe should get back to work.Ô


        TWENTY-EIGHT
        THE NEXT MORNING SHAY WANDERED INTO homeroom with a haunted expression on his face. When the bell ending the period rang, I waved Bryn off, heading over to Shay, who remained at his desk and watched me approach.
        ÓHey, Cal.Ô Dark shadows lay under his eyes; it looked like he hadnÒt slept at all. ÓCan I convince you to skip your next classØÔ
        ÓIf itÒs important,Ô I replied, fear settling in my bones.
        I walked alongside him to the schoolÒs student lounge, which was quiet and empty. He sat down, pulling up another chair next to him. When I sat down, he put his face in his hands and sat silently for a moment.
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ I could barely hear my own whispered question.
        ÓYou know how you told me that Searchers killed RenÒs mother in an ambushØÔ
        I nodded.
        ÓWas her name Corinne LarocheØÔ
        ÓYes.Ô Why is he asking about thisØ
        His jaw tightened briefly. ÓI went through the Haldis Annals for the year after you and Ren were born. I wanted to know if anything had been recorded about that attack.Ô
        I watched him in silence, feeling a bit irked that heÒd ignored my request to leave the books alone but curious about what heÒd discovered.
        ÓThere was no attack,Ô he said quietly. ÓCorinne Laroche was executed.Ô
        It felt like time slowed, as if the air had been sucked out of the room, making any reaction impossible.
        ÓItÒs true, Calla.Ô He spoke in hushed tones. ÓShe and some of the other Banes planned a revolt against the Keepers. The Searchers were helping her.
        The Keepers discovered the plot and she was punished.Ô
        My muscles slowly came back to life, shaking.
        ÓThey killed her, Calla,Ô Shay said. ÓAnd they laid a trap for the Searchers who were coming to aid the rebellion. When the Searchers showed up, the
        Keepers had a force assembled that slaughtered almost all of them.Ô
        ÓBut Ren . . .Ô I choked, unable to finish the horrifying thought.
        ÓThey lied to Ren about what happened,Ô he murmured, sounding like he might be sick himself. ÓFrom what the entry said, it sounds like they lied to all the wolves who werenÒt involved in the plot and eliminated those who were.Ô
        ÓIt canÒt be true.Ô
        ÓThereÒs more.Ô He took my hand. ÓWhen I read about RenÒs mother, I went back through the War of All Against All looking for other revolts. ThatÒs how I learned about your history. Your real history.Ô
        Clasped between his warm fingers, my skin felt cold and lifeless. ÓWhat do you mean my ÑrealÒ historyØÔ
        ÓI worked through the later sections of the De proelio, the part that described that last major conflict in the WitchesÒ War, the one you call the Harrowing.Ô
        ÓBut I know all about the Harrowing,Ô I said, frowning. ÓIt was a terrible time of bloodshed, many Guardians were lost, but it was still an important victory for the Keepers. One that almost rid us of the Searchers.Ô
        ÓNo, Calla. That isnÒt what happened.Ô He took my other hand in his, forcing me to meet his eyes. ÓThe Harrowing wasnÒt the annihilation of the
        Searchers. It was when the Keepers quelled a Guardian revolt. The Searchers attempted to aid the rebellion, and the Keepers staged a devastating counterattack. They culled Guardians and Searchers alike. And the Keepers created a new weapon that helped turn the war in their favor, something called the Fallen. IÒm not sure what it was, but it made the rebellion fall apart. Any Guardians and Searchers who managed to escape went into hiding.Ô
        I pulled my hands from his grasp, wrapping my arms around my chest.
        ÓThe revolt instigated a new policy with regard to Guardians,Ô he continued, not taking his eyes off my face. ÓSmaller packs, no turning of humans, closer regulation, with more-severe punishments for disobedience and the production of strong family ties so as to prevent the likelihood of revolt. The Keepers believed that Guardians wouldnÒt risk their families, even for the cause.Ô
        ÓWhat cause, ShayØ Why did so many Guardians revolt in the last centuryØÔ I couldnÒt believe what I was hearing.
        ÓFreedom,Ô he said. ÓThe Guardians revolted because they could no longer bear to be slaves.Ô
        ÓWe are not slaves,Ô I whispered, digging my nails into my sides. ÓThe Guardians are the KeepersÒ loyal soldiers. We serve and they provide everything for us, education, money, homes. Everything. Our calling is sacred.Ô
        ÓOpen your eyes, Calla,Ô Shay snarled, pacing through the room. ÓItÒs called hegemony. Antonio Gramsci. Look it up. A system of rule whereby the oppressed are convinced to support the system of oppression, to invest in it, believe in it. But it still means at the end of the day, you and the other
        Guardians are slaves.Ô
        ÓI donÒt believe you,Ô I said, rocking back and forth. ÓI canÒt believe any of this.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry,Ô he murmured. ÓBut you can read about what happened to RenÒs mother yourself the next time you come to Rowan Estate. As for the rest of it
        . . .Ô
        I heard rustling. When I opened my eyes, he held out a stack of pages ripped from a notebook. ÓI knew it would be hard for you to hear. I stayed up all night and transcribed the entire section so you could see it word for word. IÒm telling the truth.Ô
        I held up my hand. ÓI canÒt take those. Keep them.Ô
        ÓWhy would I lie about something like thisØÔ He pushed the papers toward me again, eyes filled with anger. ÓWe already know they executed RenÒs mother. ItÒs who the Keepers are, Calla; this is what they do.Ô
        I opened my mouth, ready to scream at him, but then I was sobbing. ÓI know itÒs true, Shay. I know youÒre telling the truth.Ô
        He knelt beside me, pulling me forward into his arms. My body shook as tears seared along my cheeks. Shay cradled my head against his chest, stroking my trembling shoulders and back. His lips pressed gently against my hair.
        ÓItÒs going to be okay, Calla. IÒm going to find a way to get you out of here. I promise.Ô
        I laid my face against his neck and sobbed again. His arms tightened around me.
        ÓWhat exactly is going on hereØÔ Lana FlynnÒs voice lashed from the double doors that led to the commons.


        My blood turned cold as her eyes moved over my tearstained face and then gazed at Shay, who returned her glare with a steady calm. He rose, clearing his throat, and stood just in front of me to shield me from her view.
        ÓIÒm sorry, Nurse Flynn. We had a fight. SheÒs going to Blood Moon with someone I donÒt care for, but I handled the situation poorly. I owe Calla an apology.Ô
        I blinked in amazement at his smooth lie.
        The nurseÒs lips parted in a smile that revealed her delight in our mutual agony.
        ÓAh yes, unrequited love is such a torturous thing. No wonder you despise Renier. That kiss I witnessed him bestow on this girl was quite stirring indeed. The passion of youth is just so . . . delicious.Ô
        The blood drained from my cheeks as I watched Shay take in her words. FlynnÒs smile widened when she saw the tense, throbbing vein in his neck.
        Fear gripped me. DonÒt change, Shay. Please donÒt change.
        She strode forward until she stood face-to-face with him, running a long-nailed finger along his cheek, down his throat, and then her entire hand trailed over his chest and abdomen. I stifled a gasp as she hooked her finger in the waist of his jeans and jerked him close so there was barely space for air to move between their bodies.
        ÓDonÒt worry, my handsome, golden boy. ThereÒs still good work left for you in this place.Ô
        He remained stone still while she turned to face me. ÓLogan will hear of this, Calla. A lady of your stature should use more discretion.Ô
        She released him and strode from the commons.
        Shay let out an explosive breath. ÓSheÒs not just the school nurse, is sheØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓNo. IÒm not sure what she is. Sabine once referred to her as a spellwarder, but I donÒt know what that means.Ô
        I walked to his side and he stiffened. ÓYou never told me that he kissed you.Ô
        ÓI also never told Ren that you kissed me.Ô I sighed. ÓWhat do you want me to sayØ Do you really want to have the fight you just told Flynn we were havingØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô A quiet laugh escaped his throat. ÓMaybe later.Ô
        ÓFair enough.Ô
        He turned to face me, his eyes worried but kind. ÓWhat do you want to doØÔ
        I shook my head. ÓI have no idea. I canÒt just leave my pack.Ô
        ÓBut you canÒt stay here,Ô he countered.
        ÓShay, who are the SearchersØÔ I had more questions now than IÒd ever had in my life.
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô He walked across the room, kicking chairs out of his way. ÓItÒs clear they allied with the Guardians who revolted way back when and they helped RenÒs mother; both times they paid the price for plotting against the Keepers, but I havenÒt figured out exactly who the Searchers really are or what theyÒre after.
        ÓBut I donÒt think theyÒre your enemies, Cal,Ô he said. ÓTheyÒre the KeepersÒ enemies, not yours.Ô
        ÓRight now IÒm not sure that means anything.Ô I shuddered. ÓIÒve killed a Searcher. The KeepersÒ enemies have always been mine. Maybe itÒs too late for anything else.Ô
        ÓItÒs never too late.Ô He brought his fist down on a table. It splintered under his hand. ÓThere must be answers in that book! I need to figure out the last section. It seems to indicate mutability, change. I think itÒs the key.Ô
        I could see the shadow of his wolf form swirling around him like a cloak.
        ÓWeÒll keep trying.Ô I put my hand on his chest, smelling the way his wolf scent mixed with his sweat. ÓYou need to breathe, Shay. Push back the wolf.
        YouÒre too close to changing.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know how to stop it,Ô he growled.
        ÓJust breathe.Ô I laid my head against his neck, waiting for both our hearts to slow. ÓToday and tomorrow. IÒll come to your house and work with you.Ô His hand stroked up and down my spine.
        Why canÒt it always be like thisØ Just us. Nothing else to shatter this stillness.
        ÓAnd after thatØ What about the unionØÔ His question made my chest ache.
        ÓI donÒt know.Ô I didnÒt feel like I knew anything anymore.
        I steeled myself as I walked into Organic Chemistry, angry, frustrated, wanting desperately to control some aspect of my life. My new and terrifying knowledge about the Guardians and Keepers changed every feeling IÒd ever held about my place in the world. Knowing what had happened to RenÒs mother, how weÒd all been lied to, I couldnÒt bear the thought of hours alone with him before the union. How can I hide the truth from himØ I didnÒt think IÒd be strong enough.
        ÓReview session today,Ô Ren said, indicating the notes that lay before him. ÓMs. Foris is feeling benevolent, or else she doesnÒt want to lose any more lab equipment to your fury.Ô
        He grinned at me and I wondered if IÒd be able to go through with my plan after all. Then I remembered his teeth digging into my neck.
        ÓRen, I have to change our date tomorrow night.Ô
        ÓHow soØÔ
        I laced my fingers together so he wouldnÒt see them tremble. ÓI canÒt have dinner and go early to the ball with you. There wonÒt be enough time.Ô
        He turned to face me, eyes wary. ÓWhat do you mean there wonÒt be enough timeØ Our time is whatever we want it to be.Ô
        ÓBryn is really excited about helping me get ready. ItÒs a girly-girl thing that sheÒs pretty invested in. My mom too -you know how she gets.Ô I produced a weary sigh. ÓI just think itÒs going to cut too much into the time we could be at the dance with the others.Ô
        ÓYou want to just go to the union with the rest of the packØÔ His fingers curled around his notebook, slowly tearing the paper.
        It took all my will not to cringe as I spoke, flailing for a legitimate excuse. ÓCan I just meet you thereØ You live all the way on the other side of the mountain, so itÒs out of your way to come pick me up, and IÒm supposed to work at the library with Shay after school anyway.Ô
        RenÒs lips drew back. ÓYouÒre meeting him right before the unionØ Instead of going to dinner with meØÔ
        I made my tone as plaintive as I could. ÓIÒm sorry, but Logan said I have to keep the boy happy and he was pretty devastated when I turned down his invitation to go to the ball. I thought if I agreed to spend time with him beforehand, it would keep the peace a little better.Ô
        He paled, eyes flashing as though a cold, silver fire had been ignited within them.
        ÓHe asked you to be his date for Blood MoonØÔ Each word was so low I could barely hear what he said.
        I realized my incredible miscalculation a moment too late. My bones seemed to hollow and then fill with ice. Ren had pushed away from our lab station and was at the front of the room before I could open my mouth to answer. I heard the crash and shrieks from students around the class as I turned.
        The stool that Shay had been perched on rolled away from his lab station. Ren leaned into Shay, pinning him against the tabletop. I couldnÒt hear his words, but I saw the alphaÒs lips moving rapidly as he bent over Shay. His two human lab partners were huddled in the corner of their station, crouched low to the ground as if trying to avoid attracting RenÒs attention. But they stared at Shay with wide eyes, seeing his strength, sensing the dangerous animal that lurked beneath his skin. They knew. If I didnÒt do something immediately, they wouldnÒt be the only ones.
        Ms. Foris stood by her desk, paralyzed by terror. Her hand covered her mouth, eyes bulging, as her chemistry lab devolved into a battle arena. A few human students bolted from the room. The Keepers exchanged worried glances, leaning across their tables and whispering to one another.
        I ran toward the station. My breath faltered when I saw how close Ren was to losing control. His wolf form, dark gray, hovered like an aura all around him. His sharpened canines flashed as he gripped ShayÒs shoulders, holding him down. ShayÒs fingers dug into RenÒs upper arms; he didnÒt look afraid, only outraged. The shadow of his wolf self slid over the table, stretching the length of his body. I held my breath, hoping Ren was blinded by rage enough not to notice. It was only a matter of seconds before they would both be wolves tearing at each otherÒs throats.
        ÓRen, no!Ô I lunged forward, wrapping my arms around his chest. It took all my strength to pry him from Shay.
        Shay leapt to his feet, his fists clenched. His lips curled back and I saw the glint of his sharpening canines. I sucked in a quick breath, desperately shaking my head at him. If he lost control and shifted into his wolf form, we were done for.
        ÓDo not move,Ô I hissed. ÓYou have to calm down.Ô His muscles twitched and his neck bulged, but he remained in place. I watched him struggle to hold back his fury.
        I turned Ren in my arms, keeping his body locked against mine. His heart beat at a tremendous pace, and a steady, menacing growl rumbled in his throat.
        ÓPlease, Ren. Logan, you have to remember Logan.Ô I pulled him tighter against me, pressing my cheek against the hard muscles of his chest.
        Ren snarled once before going still. I felt his breath ease, his heartbeat slow.
        ÓLet go, Lily.Ô It was only the sound of my nickname that convinced me his fury had ebbed.
        I released my locked arms from his body. My muscles shrieked in painful protest; IÒd gripped the alpha so fiercely that every fiber ached as they slowly unwound.
        Ren looked down at me, his dark eyes resigned. The slightest tug lifted one corner of his lips into a smile. Without looking at Shay again, he walked swiftly from the classroom.
        I drew a long, shuddering breath.
        ÓWhat a nice guy,Ô Shay said.
        Suddenly I was furious with him. This was all his fault. My world had made sense until IÒd saved his life. Now everything was falling apart.
        The slap made a sharp cracking sound. His eyes widened; his fingers touched the bright red print of my hand that had appeared on his cheek. Without speaking, I turned and followed the path of RenÒs flight from our class.
        I found no sign of him in the halls, nor was he in the commons or cafeteria. It appeared that heÒd abandoned school. Shaken and sorrowful, I wandered to my locker with the faint hope that he might reappear to join our pack for lunch. When I reached my destination, I found a folded note shoved between the vents of the steel door. I bit my lip as I opened it. It was clear how angry he had still been from the hard press of the pen against the page; heÒd nearly torn the paper as he wrote.
        Calla. I wonÒt be around today or tomorrow. IÒll see you at the union.
        I dropped into a cross-legged position and leaned against the cool steel, remaining there until the bell rang. I dragged myself to the cafeteria without bothering to collect my lunch from my locker.
        Lunch had gone on without disruption for about ten minutes when Ansel frowned and glanced around the table.
        ÓHey, whereÒs RenØ And ShayØÔ
        My mood had been so dark I hadnÒt noticed that both boys were missing. The rest of the pack shifted in their seats, suddenly uneasy, as they also took in the absence of their alpha and our regular human companion. I looked around the cafeteria. Shay wasnÒt among the humans. The Keepers had bunched into a tight circle, heads bowed and close to one another, though I didnÒt see Logan in their midst. The young Keepers had been acting strangely since Logan and Efron went to investigate Haldis. The acrid scent of their anxiety filled my nostrils whenever I passed them in the halls or my classes.
        Not finding Shay anywhere in the room, I glanced at RenÒs packmates, expecting that he would have called Dax to fill him in on the incident in chemistry.
        But the hulking seniorÒs expression was as blank as those of the other wolves around the table.
        ÓThere was a problem,Ô I said quietly. ÓThey got into an argument in class this morning.Ô
        ÓAbout whatØÔ Ansel frowned.
        I fought a rising, hot discomfort in my chest and throat.
        A low whistle sounded from across the table.
        ÓDamn.Ô Mason leaned forward, his lips flat and drawn. ÓSo that finally happened, ehØÔ
        Dax glanced from Mason to me, laughing as he reached into his pocket. ÓWell, itÒs about time. I owe you ten bucks, man, he made it a lot longer than I guessed.Ô
        ÓHang on.Ô Mason grinned, looking at me. ÓDid Shay lose any fingersØ Or an armØÔ
        I shook my head.
        ÓYou owe me twenty, Dax.Ô Mason stretched his hand toward the now-glowering senior. ÓYour alpha has more self-restraint than you thought.Ô
        ÓNo way, thatÒs just what I said I would do if it were me, not what I thought Ren would do. The bet was ten.Ô Dax pulled a crumpled bill from his jeans, slapping it into MasonÒs palm.
        Fey ran her fingers through DaxÒs cropped hair. ÓToo bad. I thought youÒd win.Ô
        ÓWhatÒs going onØÔ AnselÒs confusion heightened as he watched their exchange.
        Dax cracked his knuckles. ÓRen taught that cub a lesson. ShayÒs been panting over Calla ever since he got here.Ô
        Ansel cast a worried glance at me. ÓWhat happenedØÔ
        ÓRen found out that Shay asked me to Blood Moon, and he didnÒt take the news very well.Ô I lowered my voice. ÓHe slammed Shay across a lab station and I had to pull him off.Ô
        Dax and Fey erupted into laughter. Cosette paled, inching her chair closer to Sabine, who put her arm around the younger girl.
        ÓShay asked you to the formalØÔ Bryn murmured. ÓWhat did you sayØÔ
        ÓShe said no, of course!Ô Sabine glared at her and then at me. ÓWhat an obstinate, foolish boy. Calla, how did this happenØ I warned you. Did you keep leading him onØÔ
        ÓSabine, you were there when Logan ordered me to spend time with Shay! I didnÒt want any of this. He asked and I explained to him that I was already going with Ren.Ô
        Sabine rested a spiteful stare on me. Cosette watched her reaction and then imitated it. I slumped in my chair.
        Ansel slowly turned an apple in his hands, looking at it but clearly not seeing it. Fey and Dax had abandoned their laughing fit in order to debate the terms of MasonÒs original bet.
        ÓI still think you owe him the other ten.Ô Neville was flipping a guitar pick in the air like a coin. ÓYou definitely implied that limbs would be lost when Ren took Shay on.Ô
        ÓI knew I could count on you.Ô Mason wrapped his arm around NevilleÒs shoulders.
        ÓKnock it off.Ô Dax bared his teeth at them. ÓThe bet was ten.Ô


        ÓWhat if we put them in a room together again without Calla there to interfere and then saw if Shay could keep his armsØÔ Fey rested her fingers on
        DaxÒs biceps. ÓMaybe youÒd like the sight of him bloodied up so much youÒd just give Mason the extra ten dollars.Ô
        ÓWhat is wrong with youØÔ I brought my fist down on the table, nearly tipping it over. ÓDonÒt you realize how serious this isØ Ren attacked Shay in the middle of class and now heÒs left school. He could get into serious trouble with Logan for this!Ô
        ÓYes,Ô a silky voice said from behind me. ÓHe could.Ô
        I slowly turned to face our master. LoganÒs smile sliced through me, cutting my gut into ribbons.
        ÓCalla.Ô He turned slightly, beckoning someone to stand beside him.
        I gripped the sides of my chair when Shay stepped forward.
        ÓI was quite concerned to hear about the incident in your class this morning,Ô Logan said. ÓAs you can imagine, word reached me very quickly since
        ShayÒs uncle is a good friend of my fatherÒs.Ô
        I nodded, tightening my hold on the chair. The wood creaked in protest.
        ÓAccording to Shay, the fault is solely his. Apparently he insulted you in such a way as to provoke Ren to defend your honorØÔ Logan tilted his head at me. ÓNurse Flynn reported something similar about an argument between Shay and yourself that would have contributed to this . . . unpleasantness.Ô
        ShayÒs attempt to cover for Ren surprised me, but I nodded, masking my feelings. ÓYes, thatÒs what happened.Ô
        ÓI see.Ô Logan nodded at Shay with an expectant glance.
        Shay cleared his throat. ÓCalla, IÒm so sorry that I lost my temper this morning. I was out of line. I donÒt blame Ren at all for coming after me when he heard about it. I hope you can forgive me.Ô
        Logan smiled, turning his eyes on me.
        I barely glanced at Shay. ÓThank you. ItÒs fine.Ô
        Our young masterÒs gaze moved over the rest of the wolves. ÓQuarrels between friends are so unfortunate and best quickly forgotten. ItÒs been so heartening to see you welcome Shay. LetÒs not change a good thing. IÒm certain Ren will find it in his heart to forgive him, as should all of you.Ô
        The packÒs murmured agreement was barely audible.
        LoganÒs cold smile reappeared. ÓVery good. IÒll leave you to your reconciliations, then.Ô His eyes lingered on Mason for a moment before he turned away.
        ÓDo you want to sit downØÔ I asked Shay.
        ÓNot today,Ô he said. ÓAnother day, I hope.Ô He put his hands on the table and leaned forward, looking at my packmates.
        ÓI realize this is a bad time, but I do want you to know that IÒm sorry. I understand that by provoking Ren, I placed each of you in a really tough position.
        YouÒve become my friends, and jeopardizing that friendship is the last thing I want. IÒll be back here tomorrow, if you donÒt object.Ô
        There was no answer from the group, but I gave a brief nod.
        ÓThanks.Ô Shay walked away and I put my forehead down on the table.
        ÓThat was decent of him. Maybe heÒs not such a cub after all,Ô Dax grunted. He and Fey had begun to arm wrestle. ÓSo long as he knows his place, I donÒt mind him being around.Ô
        Fey gritted her teeth. ÓIÒd still like to see them fight.Ô
        Neville and Mason had turned away, whispering quietly to each other.
        SabineÒs narrowed eyes burrowed into me. ÓHe seems to understand an awful lot about how our relationship to Logan works. More than he is supposed to . . .Ô
        I had opened my mouth to fend off her speculation when AnselÒs nervous response cut in.
        ÓI donÒt think thatÒs a big surprise, considering he sits with us every day. HeÒs probably just picked up on the group dynamic. HeÒs a smart guy.Ô
        He didnÒt look at Sabine as he spoke and he tried to give a casual shrug, but the movement was more of an awkward jerk. His fingernails tore into the skin of his apple.
        I frowned at him for a moment but then looked at Dax. My mind was back in chem class, remembering the defeat in RenÒs eyes before he left. ÓIÒm worried about Ren. He left a note saying he wouldnÒt be around today or tomorrow. I have no idea where heÒs gone.Ô
        Dax glanced in my direction. The moment he was distracted, Fey slammed his arm to the table.
        Dax rubbed his elbow, unfazed. ÓIÒll track him down, make sure he hasnÒt killed off the entire deer herd. It should be fine. The guy has a bad temper but usually doesnÒt stay pissed off for that long.Ô
        He cast a sidelong glance at Fey. ÓWanna help me find him, in case heÒs still in a bad mood and decides to take it out on meØÔ
        ÓCut our afternoon classesØÔ She flexed her fingers like talons. ÓSure, I could use a good run.Ô
        ÓI want Ren found, but you shouldnÒt cut classes,Ô I argued. ÓThe Keepers donÒt approve when we miss school. WeÒre already in enough trouble.Ô
        Fey banged her fists on the table. ÓScrew that; I say we go now.Ô
        Dax gave me an unfriendly look before grinning at Fey.
        ÓLetÒs go.Ô He grabbed her arm. She twisted out of his grasp, driving her elbow into his side. He winced as Fey laughed and dashed from the cafeteria.
        With a playful growl, Dax chased after her.


        TWENTY-NINE
        SHAY WATCHED AS I STRETCHED OUT ON HIS bed.
        His eyes moved over me like a tentative caress. ÓWhat made you change your mindØÔ
        ÓNo questions,Ô I murmured. ÓJust kiss me.Ô
        He smiled and lay beside me; his hand trailed over the curve between my hips and waist.
        ÓAre you sureØÔ
        ÓYes.Ô I twined my arms around his neck, drawing him close.
        His lips met mine and I sank into the embrace, pressing against his body. His hands stroked my throat, sliding down my chest; my heartbeat was deafening. His fingers moved to the buttons of my shirt.
        One button unfastened. Two. Three.
        His lips brushed against my ear. ÓDo you want me to stopØÔ
        I couldnÒt find breath to answer, but I shook my head.
        His mouth moved along my neck. Lower.
        Somewhere outside the room, I heard a roll of thunder.
        No. Not thunder.
        The rumbling sound, though deadly quiet, was closer than any storm could be.
        My eyes wandered to the hallway beyond the open bedroom door.
        Something was in the shadows. Eyes like burning coals.
        RenÒs steady growling continued as he moved from the cloaking darkness that camouflaged his deep gray fur.
        I tried to speak but couldnÒt. My fingers grasped ShayÒs arm; he looked up at me and smiled. ÓI love you.Ô
        In that moment, Ren crouched and lunged, slamming into Shay and knocking him from the bed.
        As they tumbled along the floor, RenÒs jaws locked around the other boyÒs neck.
        I heard the tearing of flesh, the crunch of bone, and closed my eyes.
        When I looked again, Ren was in human form crouched over ShayÒs unmoving body.
        The alpha turned to face me.
        ÓThere was no other way,Ô he said quietly. ÓYou are mine.Ô
        ÓI know,Ô I whispered, and didnÒt move as he came closer. ÓIÒm sorry.Ô
        He bent down, kissing me with lips still lacquered by ShayÒs blood. The taste set my own veins on fire. I moaned, grasped his shirt in my hands, and pulled his body against mine. Out of the corner of my eye I saw ShayÒs corpse shimmer, shifting over and over. Boy to wolf, skin to fur, sinking into a pool of blood, the change never ceasing. Until, at last, he disappeared from sight.
        My eyes fluttered open. I clutched my knotted stomach, forcing back the bile that rose in my throat. The room around me spun several times before it came into focus. I stared at my bedroom ceiling; my tattered copy of Watership Down lay open on my chest. Searching for comfort, IÒd only gotten a few pages in before drifting off. My phone buzzed angrily on my nightstand. I picked it up, staring at the screen. Shay Doran.
        I pushed the button to answer the call, muttering, ÓIÒll be there tomorrow, Shay. I need a night alone,Ô hanging up before he could speak. I didnÒt think I could handle hearing his voice when his words from the dream, I love you, still rang in my ears.
        Is he in love with meØ Do I want him to beØ
        The patter of tentative footfalls reached my ears. I flipped on my side to face the door and saw Ansel wander by. I rolled onto my back, rubbing sleep from my eyes. IÒd crashed on my bed as soon as IÒd gotten home from school, collapsing under the weight of the day.
        The floorboards creaked as Ansel passed my door again. I caught his nervous glance in my direction before he hurried down the hall.
        ÓAnsel, IÒm not the sun; stop orbiting and get in here,Ô I called. He reappeared in the doorway, and I frowned as I watched my brother inch nervously toward my bed.
        ÓYouÒre acting weird,Ô I said, patting the coverlet. ÓJust sit down.Ô
        He perched on the corner, twirling silken wisps of hair that came down over his ears.
        ÓYou need a haircut,Ô I said.
        He shrugged. ÓBryn has some idea of wanting me to style it differently, and she says it needs to be a little longer.Ô
        ÓYouÒre the one who wanted to date her.Ô I wagged my finger at him. ÓYou are now subject to her constant makeover ideas. Thank God, maybe sheÒll finally give up on me.Ô
        He smiled shyly. ÓI donÒt mind.Ô
        ÓJust wait,Ô I muttered, envying the simple intimacies they could share.
        His smile faded. ÓI need to talk to you about Shay.Ô
        I sat up, suddenly wary, wondering if IÒd cried out during my nightmare.
        ÓWhat about himØÔ
        He continued to avert his eyes. ÓYou know how at lunch today Sabine said it seemed like he knew more about us than he shouldØÔ
        He knows. Bryn and Ansel were in the cave with Ren -they figured it out.
        ÓWell,Ô he said, studying the embroidery on my pillowcases, ÓI may have let something slip when we went climbing a couple weeks ago.Ô
        I didnÒt know whether to be relieved or horrified. ÓYou let something slipØÔ
        ÓActually, to be more accurate . . .Ô He swallowed a couple of times. ÓI may have explained some things to him . . .Ô
        ÓAnsel!Ô
        He finally raised his eyes to mine; they were huge and apologetic.


        ÓIÒm sorry, Calla, I couldnÒt help it. WeÒve been hanging out a lot, and heÒs a great guy. But whenever he talks about you, itÒs like his eyes just glow. HeÒs totally done for. And I felt so bad about it, since I figured he didnÒt have a chance in hell with Ren around.Ô
        My eyes narrowed and he rushed on.
        ÓSo I tried to explain that you guys have a long history and now you were getting together and he kept asking questions that I couldnÒt really answer without giving stuff away. The next thing I knew I was telling him about the Guardians and the pack and why itÒs important for you and Ren to go through with the union.Ô He ran out of breath, tensing as he waited for my fury to unleash.
        When I didnÒt start shrieking at him, he relaxed.
        ÓYou know, he wasnÒt nearly as shocked as I thought he would be.Ô
        ÓWell, he reads a lot.Ô I pulled the excuse out of thin air. ÓI think heÒs more open to the fantastic possibilities of the world than most humans.Ô
        Ansel brightened, bobbing his head. ÓYeah, he lent me Sandman; itÒs awesome.Ô
        I collapsed back onto my pillows. ÓI donÒt want to hear about comics. Did you tell Bryn about thisØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô
        ÓAnselØÔ
        ÓOkay, fine, yeah. But can you blame usØÔ He stretched out on the bed. ÓItÒs not our fault, Calla. We both had a lot of questions after we went with Ren into Haldis. We know you were there, and there was another wolfÒs scent too.Ô
        I didnÒt respond and he wormed closer. ÓBryn and I have been wanting to talk to you about this since we went to the cave, but it almost seems like youÒre avoiding us. She thought it might be better if I talked to you alone.Ô
        ÓAbout the caveØÔ I asked. ÓI didnÒt mean for you guys to get in trouble with Ren.

        ÓNot just that,Ô he said. ÓWith all the time youÒre spending with Shay and the fact that he acts like part of our pack these days, weÒve been thinking something happened with you guys. Did itØÔ
        I remained silent. My heart picked up speed.
        Ansel became quiet. Then he expelled a long breath.
        ÓWhen I heard about the fight today, some things fell into place. I mean, I donÒt know Ren well, but IÒm good at reading people. HeÒs not as confident as he puts on -especially when it comes to you.Ô
        I turned to look at him, startled. Ren not confidentØ
        When he caught my surprised expression, he nodded. ÓItÒs true. Ren may be territorial, but heÒs also smart. He wouldnÒt have gone after Shay like that, in the middle of class and all, unless he thought there was the chance -Ô Ansel broke off, as if it was too painful for him to finish the thought.
        ÓUnless he thought whatØÔ I frowned; my heart was beating at a breakneck pace.
        AnselÒs voice dropped to a whisper; he watched me closely as he spoke. ÓThat you might actually be in love with Shay.Ô
        My heart galloped right off the cliff it had been racing toward and I couldnÒt breathe. I closed my eyes. Am IØ
        ÓCallaØÔ
        I could barely hear him over the roaring in my ears.
        ÓDid you turn himØÔ
        I sat up, nails digging into a pillow, shredding cotton.
        ÓIt would make sense.Ô AnselÒs voice had grown soft, and he traced a slow pattern on the coverlet with his fingers. ÓYou wanted Shay to be one of us so you donÒt have to be with Ren. He was the other wolf in the cave, wasnÒt heØÔ
        I didnÒt know what to say or do. The truthØ More liesØ I didnÒt want Ansel and Bryn mixed up in this. TheyÒd already tried to protect me by lying to Ren. If they knowingly betrayed the Keepers, I couldnÒt imagine what it might cost them.
        I shook my head furiously, fear for his safety pulling the lie from my lips. ÓNo. That is not whatÒs going on. You know that was just a lone wolf. I was in the cave by myself. IÒm sorry you had to find out that way. I shouldÒve talked to you sooner. And thanked you. For not saying anything. Bryn too.Ô
        ÓWhy were you in thereØÔ he asked, doubt lingering in his eyes. ÓWhat kind of stunt were you trying to pullØÔ
        ÓI know it was dumb,Ô I mumbled. ÓI was just curious when I patrolled alone. I decided to sneak in -but I ran when I smelled the spider.Ô
        He shuddered. ÓI would have run too. IÒve never seen anything like that.Ô
        ÓI havenÒt either,Ô I murmured, lost in memories of the fight, Haldis, Shay.
        ÓYou really should have told us.Ô Ansel frowned. ÓRen was pissed off. HeÒs a good alpha. He wants us to work together.Ô
        ÓI know,Ô I said.
        ÓDonÒt you trust usØÔ Ansel asked. ÓI know a lot has changed because of the new pack, but weÒre still your friends. We wouldnÒt let you down, Calla.Ô
        ÓIÒm sorry, An,Ô I said, hesitating before I spoke again. ÓWhy did you think I turned ShayØ I mean besides smelling the other wolf in the cave.Ô
        Ansel raised his gray eyes to meet mine, his irises hard as flint. ÓBecause I would have run away with Bryn if anyone told me I couldnÒt be with her. If she werenÒt a Guardian, I wouldÒve turned her, and I wouldÒve run for the rest of my life to keep her by my side.Ô
        I looked at him for a long moment and then nodded slowly. He loves her. ThatÒs what love is. It must be.
        ÓThanks for not yelling at me for saying that.Ô He offered me a sad smile.
        I nodded again, unable to push words past the lump in my throat.
        ÓI wish you would tell me how you feel, Cal,Ô he said. ÓI just want to help. Shay and Ren are both good guys; IÒm not judging you either way. You have to follow your heart.Ô
        I winced. ÓItÒs not that simple.Ô
        ÓSure it is,Ô he said with a frustrated huff. ÓGod, Calla, donÒt you love anythingØÔ
        I stared at the bed. Maybe I donÒt. IÒm only trying to be strong. What if being an alpha means I canÒt love anyoneØ
        When I looked at him again and he saw the bright sheen of tears reflected back at him, he cringed.
        ÓIÒm sorry. IÒm so sorry. That was a horrible thing to say.Ô
        I smiled weakly. ÓI love you, little brother.Ô I reached out, pulling him into my arms.
        He nestled his head against my neck and I stroked the tousled mess of his sand brown hair. I wanted to tell him everything. I felt so alone. But I couldnÒt risk it. I was desperate to keep my pack out of this mess as long as I could.
        ÓAnd I love our packmates,Ô I murmured, trying out the words, feeling their truth, their strength. ÓPromise me, An. No matter what happens, youÒll be strong. I need you to protect Bryn, to protect the pack.Ô
        He tensed. ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ
        ÓI wish I could tell you,Ô I whispered. ÓBut itÒs too risky. ThereÒs too much I donÒt know right now. Please just promise me.Ô
        He nodded, his hair brushing against my chin. ÓI love you too.Ô


        THIRTY
        ÓYOU DIDNÒT SLEEP AGAIN LAST NIGHT, DID youØÔ I asked, walking over to ShayÒs desk at the end of first period. HeÒd spent most of class using his forearms as pillows. Mr. Graham didnÒt bother him or hadnÒt noticed since Shay had been thoughtful enough not to snore.
        ÓI was working on the last section. I think I made some headway,Ô he said, pulling a sheaf of notebook paper from his pocket. ÓTake a look.Ô
        I took the paper, slipping it into my pocket. ÓIÒll look at it later today and then weÒll talk in the library this afternoon.Ô
        ÓSure.Ô He shuffled his feet. ÓShould I skip chem todayØ Would that make things easier for youØÔ He didnÒt say and Ren, but I smiled thinly as I watched the thought make him grimace.
        ÓHe wonÒt be there,Ô I said. ÓAnd even if he was, youÒd be better off pretending nothing happened. The Keepers are all watching . . . TheyÒd tell Logan if things were still strained.Ô
        ÓRen wonÒt be thereØÔ Shay frowned. ÓHe isnÒt -I mean, Logan didnÒt -Ô
        ÓNo,Ô I hurried to reassure him. ÓRenÒs just blowing off steam . . . I think. He wasnÒt specific, but he let me know he wouldnÒt be around until the dance tonight.
        I sighed, sinking into the desk next to Shay. ÓWhat you did yesterday . . . with Logan. I canÒt thank you enough. You gained respect from the whole pack. It could have been awful for Ren, for all of us.Ô
        He started to reach for me but thought better of it, shoving his hands in his pockets. ÓYeah, well, sometimes I can manage to do the right thing.Ô One corner of his mouth crinkled. ÓAre you going to apologize for slapping meØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô
        ÓI didnÒt think so,Ô he said.
        The bell for second period rang. I stood up, hating that heÒd stopped himself from touching me, knowing that if I didnÒt get out of there, IÒd be the one reaching for him.
        I tried to keep my thoughts neutral through the day. My nerves seemed to be on the verge of shattering, which I couldnÒt afford. It helped that Bryn passed me sketches of possible hairstyles for that evening all through our French class. The cold vacuum in my belly pulled at my stomach painfully when I sat alone at my lab station through Organic Chemistry. We had a substitute teacher, and I wondered if the stress of the previous class had caused Ms. Foris to avoid school or resign immediately.
        Since there was no experiment, I turned my attention to the notes Shay had scribbled on the folded piece of paper. His frustration was apparent with the chaotic arrangement of words and phrases. Scion, two worlds, giftØØ What is the veilØ After the jumble of notes was a transcribed paragraph that while still confusing at least had full sentences.
        Those who waited for the harvest child must choose his fate
        To begin again, search for the cross
        To guard the power, make your gift (ØØ)
        ShayÒs punctuation betrayed his irritation.
        Two worlds battle, the Scion lives between
        When the veil thins, the gift (ØØ) must be made
        Lest one world fade while the other remains
        The bottom of the page was covered with more questions and some choice rants about the confusing passage. I read it through again. Shay was right; other than the mention of the Scion and the indication that this choice took place at Samhain, the passage made no sense at all. There couldnÒt possibly be something happening at the same time as our union. I read the words once more, letting them float to the back of my mind.
        At lunch none of the wolves objected when Shay pulled up a chair, especially since he made the politically astute decision to sit between Neville and
        Bryn rather than next to me. But even with Shay present, our entourage had a gaping hole.
        ÓSo, did you find RenØÔ I asked Dax.
        He made an affirmative grunt.
        ÓAndØÔ I frowned at his nonverbal response.
        ÓAnd heÒs fine.Ô Dax shoved a slice of pizza into his mouth. ÓYouÒll see him tonight.Ô
        I looked at Fey. She glanced at Dax, who shook his head. She turned to me and shrugged before becoming incredibly interested in her lunch.
        I raised an eyebrow but decided to drop the subject.
        By the end of the school day a gentle snowfall had developed. The pattern of swirling flakes behind the tall stained glass windows of Rowan EstateÒs library made the jewel tones ripple.
        Shay drummed his pencil on the notebook in front of him as I flopped down into a chair. ÓSo, are you going to be okay tonightØÔ
        I focused on digging in my own bag for a pen, but I nodded. ÓI hope so.Ô
        ÓCalla.Ô His voice grew tense. ÓThereÒs something I need to say, and IÒm only going to say it once. I really need you to listen.Ô
        My fingers gripped the canvas bag tightly. ÓShay -Ô
        He waved off the warning note in my response.
        ÓSorry, but I have to. Please look at me.Ô
        I lifted my gaze to meet his. ShayÒs jaw was set.
        ÓI know IÒve really pushed you about your feelings for Ren and your loyalty to the Keepers. What happened yesterday, with Flynn and then in chem class, made me realize just how much what IÒve been doing puts you and the others in danger. I donÒt want that.Ô
        He stood up and walked to the massive fireplace, staring up at the portrait of his parents. ÓSo IÒm backing off. After tonight IÒll leave you and Ren alone.


        YouÒre going to be with him. I know that, and I know how much you have at stake now that you know the truth about the Keepers. I donÒt want to put you at risk any more than you already are.Ô
        ÓShay, thatÒs -Ô I began.
        ÓIÒm not finished.Ô He stayed where he was, not looking at me. ÓYou need to understand that in no way does this mean IÒm -Ô I watched his shoulders slump. When he spoke again, his voice was thick, husky. ÓConceding to him. You know how I feel about you. That wonÒt change.Ô
        I pulled my eyes off him, faltering as my throat closed. ÓItÒs true that youÒll keep us all safer by giving Ren and me some distance. Especially while youÒre adjusting to your wolf instincts. As for the rest of it . . .Ô I could barely hear my own voice over the pounding of my heart. When I turned to look at him, he was standing right behind me, eyes filled with that warm spring-like glow.
        ÓI belong to Ren,Ô I said, hating the words, wishing Shay could kiss me and make the rest of the world disappear. ÓThereÒs nothing I can do to change that.Ô
        ÓYou belong to yourself,Ô he said quietly. ÓAnd I can wait for you to figure that out.Ô
        Shaken by his words, I pulled out the notes heÒd given me that morning, not wanting to think about how little time we had left. He bent over my shoulder.
        ÓSo what did you make of thatØÔ
        ÓNothing new.Ô I handed him the piece of paper. ÓExcept what youÒve already said.Ô
        ÓWhat do you think the Ñharvest childÒ meansØÔ He frowned at his own scribblings.
        ÓI think it means more research.Ô I slid back my chair.
        ÓHang on,Ô he said, pushing a book along the surface of the table into my hands. ÓI thought youÒd want to see this for yourself.Ô
        I opened the cover and stared at the handwritten title page. Haldis Annals. The years inscribed below were the first five of my own life.
        ÓRenÒs motherØÔ I murmured.
        He nodded. I fell silent as I paged through the book until I found the entry. Shay sat quietly while I read, though he stirred when I closed the text, brushing tears from my cheeks.
        ÓMy parents were there,Ô I said. ÓThe Keepers sent the Nightshades after the Searchers. But the pack didnÒt know . . . no one knew what had happened to Corinne. The Keepers gave her to a wraith.Ô
        ÓCalla -Ô He reached for me, but I backed away, shaking my head.
        ÓIÒll be fine.Ô I headed for the spiral staircase that led to the balcony. ÓWe have work to do.Ô
        About twenty minutes later I returned with an armload of texts, dropping them on the table. I picked up the largest of the books, offering Shay a thin smile, and began to read.
        We sat side by side, the silence of the library broken intermittently by the scratch of a pencil or the crackle of a turning page. Shadows poured into the room while the large grandfather clock in the corner chimed the passing of another hour.
        I blinked at the paragraph IÒd been reading about Sabbat rituals. ÓHey.Ô I read it again.
        Shay rubbed his eyes, yawning. ÓFind somethingØÔ
        I scanned another page of The Great Rites. ÓMaybe. WhenÒs your birthdayØÔ
        He didnÒt look up from his reading. ÓAugust first.Ô
        I clapped. The noise made him jump.
        ÓWhatØÔ
        I leapt to my feet, spinning in mini-celebration. ÓItÒs you! YouÒre the harvest child. TheyÒre interchangeable terms -the Scion and the harvest child are the same person.Ô
        ÓWhat are you talking aboutØÔ he said. ÓMy birthday is the middle of the summer; wouldnÒt the harvest child have been born in autumn, when people are actually harvestingØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô My grin broadened. ÓThis is where my research pays off. Since I was reading about Samhain, I decided to read about the other Sabbats. The first of August is the witchesÒ harvest in the Wheel of the Year. You are the harvest child; it has to be you. We finally found something!Ô
        He blinked at me and then looked back at the crinkled page weÒd been handing back and forth all afternoon. ÓSo itÒs all about me. This passage . . . whatever is supposed to happen at the Samhain rite.Ô
        My smile faded at the sight of his worried face. ÓYes, yes, it is.Ô
        ÓSamhain,Ô he murmured. ÓThatÒs tonight.Ô
        ÓYes.Ô I chewed on my lip. ÓBut nothingÒs happening with you tonight. ThereÒs no way. All the Keepers are focused on the union. ThatÒs where theyÒll be. It has nothing to do with the Scion -tonightÒs ritual is only about the new pack.Ô
        ÓWell, the prophecy just states the day, not the year,Ô he said. ÓAnd prophecies are about the future, rightØÔ
        ÓYou think itÒs a far-off eventØÔ
        ÓIt must be.Ô He nodded, but his eyes were still troubled. ÓAt least thatÒs some sort of progress,Ô he said, glancing at his watch. ÓDidnÒt you say Bryn was coming over at five thirty to get you ready for your big nightØÔ
        ÓYeah, whyØÔ
        ÓItÒs six.Ô He turned the watch face toward me.
        ÓSheÒs going to kill me.Ô I began stuffing my notes into my bag. ÓWe wonÒt have time to hang out at Blood Moon.Ô
        ÓI thought you were getting ready for the union.Ô He frowned.
        ÓWe are,Ô I said. ÓBut the ceremony is near the site of the ball. Everyone involved gathers at Blood Moon to dance and drink for a couple of hours so they can all toast our health or something. But weÒll leave and go to the Samhain ritual while the humans are still distracted by the party.Ô
        ÓI see,Ô Shay murmured.
        I didnÒt want to leave him, but there was nothing left to say. No shared laughter could dull this pain.
        I pulled on my coat and he nodded. His smile couldnÒt mask the sadness in his eyes. ÓGood luck, Calla.Ô


        THIRTY-ONE
        ÓTHERE. THATÒS THE LAST ONE.Ô BRYN turned me around so she could make her inspection.
        ÓWhy are there so many buttonsØÔ I asked, wondering how I would ever get the dress off again.
        ÓTheyÒre called embellishments, Calla. Your mother loves them.Ô She pointed an eye shadow brush at me. ÓAre you sure you donÒt want makeupØ I could at least do your eyes. Really make them pop.Ô
        ÓNo. No makeup.Ô I wondered why IÒd want my eyes to ÓpopÔ; it sounded grotesque. ÓI agreed to let you do my hair. But I do not wear makeup.Ô I was trying hard not to be sick; if anything popped, it was going to be my stomach.
        ÓYouÒre going to ruin it.Ô She slapped my hand away as I reached to touch the carefully pinned arrangement of curls she had expertly piled on the top of my head. ÓNo touching. Are you sure about the eyesØÔ
        I smiled at Bryn. She was stunning. More than stunning. Her chin-length ringlets were styled much in the usual way, but their bronze highlights shimmered in contrast to the inky shade of her silk empire-waisted gown, which skimmed her body like it had been spun from the night sky. It wasnÒt fair.
        Bryn and the other Haldis females would go to the union in subtle beauty, like priestesses of a dark goddess. I looked like a wedding cake, and I was sure it was my motherÒs fault.
        ÓNo eyes, no lips. Nothing.Ô I gestured to my floor-length gown. ÓThis is plenty. Any more and I will spontaneously combust.Ô
        ÓFine.Ô She packed her beauty supplies into what resembled a large toolbox.
        There was a light knock at the door. AnselÒs muffled voice sounded anxious from the other side.
        ÓAre you guys done yetØ MasonÒs already called twice. The rest of the pack thought weÒd gone into a ditch or something.Ô
        I glanced at Bryn. ÓDo you have some sort of grand entrance plannedØÔ
        ÓNah. He can come in.Ô
        ÓOkay, Ansel. WeÒre ready,Ô I called.
        The door swung open and Ansel stepped inside. Bryn pivoted on her sharp heels, ambushing him with a devastating smile. My brother stopped in his tracks. He paled, then flushed bright red, and then paled again. His lips parted, but only a strangled sound bubbled from his throat, and he abandoned his attempt at speech for the sake of sighing.
        Bryn crossed the room and took his hands. ÓThank you.Ô
        She brushed his cheek with her lips and began to turn back to me. But Ansel grabbed her, kissing her full on the lips while she melted into his arms. I looked away, feeling foolish for the biting jealousy that struck me whenever Ansel and Bryn were together. They found each other and theyÒre happy.
        What if IÒve found happiness that I have to leave behindØ
        After an uncomfortable period where I stared at my shoes, Bryn murmured: ÓWeÒll continue this conversation later.Ô
        ÓI didnÒt hear that, and IÒm turning around now,Ô I said.
        Ansel grinned at me, lipstick covering his mouth.
        ÓYou need to go wash your face.Ô I laughed.
        ÓOh, right. You look great by the way,Ô he said before he headed for the bathroom.
        Bryn bounced back toward me, fishing in her handbag for lipstick, skin flushed, nearly glowing, and I wanted to hit her out of spite. I doubted IÒd be glowing from happiness during the ceremony.
        Ansel reappeared at the door, jangling the car keys. ÓLetÒs get this party started.Ô
        The three of us stood watching dancers twirl on the other side of French doors that separated the ballroom from the garden terrace. Blood Moon was hosted by Efron Bane and took place at one of his five-star hotels on the outskirts of Vail, a palatial Victorian resort that rested on the edge of a dense forest. At the far end of the ballroom a chamber orchestra sent waltzes soaring through the air. Dark satin draperies, floor-to-ceiling stained glass windows, and hundreds of candelabras made the atmosphere appropriately Halloweenish. A near-translucent paper sphere, dyed red, cocooned the ballroomÒs chandelier, washing the room in ochre hues. Our very own Blood Moon.
        An ornate table along one wall featured a huge cauldron, complete with dry-ice smoke spilling out and as many delectable hors dÒoeuvres and desserts as one could imagine. Keepers, Guardians, and humans alike swirled to the music decked in their finest. Viewing them through the blur of the glass doors was like watching an array of brightly colored baubles float past.
        ÓItÒs no Eden, but it looks nice enough.Ô Bryn winked at me. ÓToo bad we canÒt join in.Ô
        ÓI said I was sorry about being late,Ô I muttered.
        ÓI canÒt believe you were tutoring on the night of your union,Ô she said with a pointed stare, pulling me away from Ansel and whispering. ÓYou and Shay must really like your classes. Care to fill me in on thatØ Do you have some tips youÒd like to offer me and AnselØÔ
        ÓI already told Ansel you guys had the wrong idea,Ô I said. ÓDidnÒt he fill you inØÔ
        ÓI thought maybe youÒd have a different answer for me,Ô she said. ÓYou know -girl talk. If you wanna spill before you walk down the aisle, nowÒs the time.Ô
        ÓDrop it.Ô The mere mention of Shay made me want to bolt. The union meant I was losing him, and that felt like losing everything. I was in no mood for teasing.
        ÓIÒd better go see if weÒre on schedule,Ô Ansel said, turning away from the blurred colors of the ball. ÓOh hey, thereÒs Ren now.Ô
        ÓOh!Ô Bryn hurried after Ansel. ÓIÒll go with you, then.Ô
        I ignored the sudden wrench of my gut, walking to meet Ren at the edge of the terrace. His tuxedo skimmed close to his lean body; the dark jacket and pants contrasted with the gray vest and tie. I smiled at the sight. Those were RenÒs colors when he was a wolf.
        ÓThat dress is a ceremony in itself, Lily. How long did it take you to get it onØÔ
        ÓToo long.Ô I reached for my braid out of habit. When it wasnÒt there, nervous energy pricked my skin. ÓAre you okayØ IÒve been worried.Ô
        ÓYes.Ô He laughed, low and sharp. ÓAs much as I will never like that kid, Dax told me what Shay did to keep Logan at bay. Classy move. I owe him; heÒs more perceptive than I gave him credit for.Ô


        I made a quiet, affirmative sound, rubbing my arms so I wouldnÒt shiver.
        The harvest child, the Scion. ShayÒs face flashed before my eyes. ItÒs all about me.
        RenÒs light touch on my arm pulled me out of my own thoughts. ÓI know itÒs not your style, but you do look amazing,Ô he said. ÓAs long as you can walk under all those layers.Ô
        ÓThanks.Ô I ran my fingers over his tie. ÓYou do too.Ô
        ÓSo.Ô He reached into his pocket. ÓI have something for you.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ I was completely caught off guard. Why would he have brought me a giftØ Was I supposed to have a gift for himØ
        The hint of a blush flitted over RenÒs cheeks. His nervousness made my heart pick up speed.
        ÓItÒs just . . .Ô he began, and then paused. He paced a few feet away and then returned to my side. Finally his eyes met mine, tender and vulnerable. My breath faltered at the unfamiliar mix of emotions on the alphaÒs face. AnselÒs words echoed in my mind. HeÒs not as confident as he puts on -especially when it comes to you.
        Ren drew his hand from his pocket, his fist clenched tightly around something. He took my wrist, turning it so my palm offered a flat, level surface.
        Something cool dropped into my hand. He snatched his fingers back, moving away as if heÒd placed a ticking bomb in my grasp. I glanced down and sucked in a startled breath.
        In the middle of my palm lay a delicate ring. A smooth, polished oval sapphire gleamed up at me; the stone had been set in a silver band that was exquisitely wrought in a braided pattern. I stared in silence at the ring. My hand began to shake.
        Ren kept his distance.
        ÓThe band is white gold,Ô he murmured. ÓIt reminds me of your hair.Ô
        I pulled my gaze from the ring and looked at him. His eyes returned to mine, questioning. I parted my lips, but a lump in my throat obstructed any words I willed to surface. The quivering in my hand spread through the rest of my body.
        His charcoal irises flickered with disappointment. ÓIf you donÒt like it, you donÒt have to wear it. I just thought you should have something before the union.
        My father said rings arenÒt usually a part of this, but I want you to know that I . . .Ô
        He shook his head; a low growl rumbled in his chest. ÓNever mind,Ô he said, reaching for the ring as if to snatch it from my still-open palm. I snapped my fingers shut and pulled my hand against my chest. He blinked at me, startled by the sudden, protective movement. I finally managed to clear my throat, though I didnÒt recognize the voice that escaped me, quaking, husky.
        ÓItÒs beautiful. Thank you.Ô He does care about me. About us. I wondered if I could get through this night after all.
        Unwelcome stinging assailed my eyes and I dropped my gaze. I slowly unfurled my tightly clenched fist and slipped the ring onto my finger.
        ÓIÒm sorry I donÒt have anything for you.Ô
        He moved close to me and took my hand, running his fingertip over the ring. ÓYou do.Ô
        Bryn reappeared on the terrace, this time with Dax at her side.
        ÓItÒs time,Ô Dax said. Ren nodded; he brushed his lips over my forehead before following Dax down the stairs.
        ÓYou ready for thisØÔ Bryn asked. She offered me a bright smile, but I could hear an edge of fear in her voice.
        ÓIÒm not sure thatÒs the right question,Ô I said. I glanced at the ring again. This is where I belong. IÒve always known my path. Now I have to walk it.
        ÓJust know that IÒll be right behind you.Ô Bryn took my arm. ÓNone of the pack will let anything bad happen.Ô
        ÓYouÒre not allowed to participate,Ô I said, letting her lead me out, down the steps and into the forest.
        ÓYou think theyÒll be able to stop us if youÒre in troubleØÔ She elbowed me, making a smile pull at my lips.
        ÓThanks.Ô
        ÓAnd you look beautiful,Ô she added.
        ÓI look like a cake.Ô
        ÓBut a beautiful cake.Ô
        Our giggles transformed into miniature clouds in the cold night air. We walked into the darkness, Bryn taking me along a path I didnÒt know, deeper and deeper into the forest, a thin layer of fresh snow glittering like a carpet of diamonds. The sounds of the ball faded and disappeared. I took in the serenity of the unblemished snowfall, knowing IÒd soon mar it with some creatureÒs blood. I glanced up at the moon, wondering again about the kill, what our prey would be.
        Blood moon. The hunterÒs moon. Tonight is a night for killing. I let the moonlight pour into me, hoping it would summon my hunger for prey, but those instincts lay buried deep beneath my fear.
        ÓHow much fartherØÔ I asked, but saw the torchlight before she could answer. Flames pulsed in the gaps between the tall pines, which circled the opening in the woods like the bars of a cage.
        ÓI have to go in first.Ô She hugged me, leaving me outside the ring. ÓNaomi said youÒll know when to come. ItÒs going to be fine. YouÒre badass, rememberØÔ
        ÓOf course.Ô My twisting gut didnÒt feel badass at all; it felt like pudding.
        ÓAnd I hear brides get to go all diva at these sorts of things,Ô she said, grinning. ÓSo if you want, you can make Ren wait a little longer; itÒll be good for him.Ô
        ÓOkay,Ô I said. ÓIÒll see you soon.Ô
        ÓI love you, Cal.Ô She kissed my cheek and headed for the ring of torches.
        I watched her go, fighting to steady my heartbeat, desperate to slow my breath. I didnÒt trust my limbs; my body felt strange and unbalanced, like a foal trying to learn how to walk.
        Calla, you know you have to do this. This is what you were made for. This is who you are.
        Then why did I want to runØ ShouldnÒt I feel drawn to my own destinyØ
        I put my hands over my face, struggling for calm. A steady drumbeat rose from the circle ahead, summoning spirits to the ritual. Gathering my heavy skirts in my fists, I started toward the clearing, wanting to catch a peek of what IÒd be walking into.
        The scent stopped me in my tracks. I glanced around, alarmed. It couldnÒt be. But it was unmistakable -that smell of rainfall and plants straining for the sun. Shay.
        For a minute my mind flashed to the ceremony. Efron speaking, ÓWhosoever objects to this union, speak now or forever hold your peace,Ô Shay leaping from the shadows and tearing me out of RenÒs arms.
        IÒm totally losing it. I tried to shake away the scent, the treacherous vision. It couldnÒt be real. Not only was I sure there was no place in the ritual at which anyone would ask if there were objections to the union, but Shay wouldnÒt be here to rescue me. There was no way.
        But when I took another breath, the scent was still there, pulling me away from the grove toward the forest shadows. I hesitated, torn by the compulsion to go to the ceremony and the need to know where the scent was coming from, if it was even real. I didnÒt know how much longer I could put off my entrance.
        A new sound wove between the trees. SabineÒs voice, sweet and sorrowful, pierced the air. Another voice joined hers, Neville. Their harmonies entwined, singing of battle and sacrifice, one more reminder that the union wasnÒt about romance, but duty.


        The warriorÒs song. I had a little more time. Turning from the torchlight, I stole into the darkness, following the scent. It grew stronger as I moved through the trees farther into shadow and away from the flames.
        I came upon a massive oak, its presence striking amid the galley of pines, and I was no longer alone. Someone was at its base.
        Shay was blindfolded, his head bowed, hands tied behind his back, and heÒd been left in a kneeling position beneath the gigantic tree. My throat closed up.
        He lifted his chin, breathing deeply. ÓCallaØ Calla, is that youØÔ
        Air rushed back into my lungs. He knows my scent too.
        I hurried forward, almost tripping over my skirts, and dropped to the ground beside him.
        ÓShay, what are you doing hereØÔ I tore the blindfold from his eyes, cupping his face in my hands. ÓWhat happenedØÔ
        ÓShe brought me here. I think I know why.Ô The color leached from his face. ÓI just canÒt believe it.Ô
        ÓCanÒt believe whatØ Who did this to youØÔ
        ÓThat word in the prophecy.Ô His voice shook. ÓThe one I was having trouble with.Ô
        ÓYou mean ÑgiftÒØ What does that have to do with anythingØÔ Why on earth is he talking about the book when heÒs tied up in a forestØ
        When I said Ógift,Ô he shuddered.
        ÓYeah, that one.Ô His face turned greenish, and I worried he would vomit. ÓIt doesnÒt mean Ñgift,Ò Calla.Ô
        ÓWhat does it meanØÔ I tugged the knots binding his wrists loose, wincing when I saw the rawness of his skin beneath the rope.
        ÓIt means Ñsacrifice.ÒÔ


        THIRTY-TWO
        THE WORLD BLURRED AND I THOUGHT I might pass out.
        ÓCalla.Ô Shay was holding my arms, keeping me upright. ÓDid you hear meØÔ
        ÓSacrificeØÔ I repeated, feeling nothing but the cold, black chasm of night that wanted to swallow me whole. ÓWho did this to youØÔ
        ÓFlynn,Ô he said. ÓShe came to the house after you left. Knocked me out. Ether, I think it was ether.Ô
        ÓYes.Ô A smoky voice came from behind the tree trunk a moment before Lana Flynn stepped partly into view, still half cloaked by darkness. A wicked smile split her face, her teeth gleaming fluorescent in the pale wash of moonlight. ÓAnd now youÒve ruined the surprise, Calla. DonÒt you know itÒs bad luck for the bride to see her prey before the killØ Oh, wait, thatÒs Ren seeing your dress, isnÒt itØ Silly me.Ô
        Sacrifice. Our sacrifice.
        ÓNo.Ô I shuddered, pushing Shay behind me, shielding him. ÓIt canÒt be him. They wouldnÒt.Ô
        Her smile curved like a hooked dagger. ÓWell, well. It seems there is much more going on here than I first imagined. What a treat.Ô
        FlynnÒs eyes gleamed with pleasure as she absorbed my stricken expression.
        ÓI warned you about straying from your path, Calla. Perhaps now youÒll see how things really are. Renier clearly wants you. If youÒre willing to make the sacrifice with him, he might forgive the error of your ways.Ô
        ÓYouÒre making the sacrificeØÔ Shay scrambled away, staring at Flynn and me, horror creeping over his face. ÓYou and RenØÔ
        ÓOf course,Ô Flynn said. ÓWhat do you think the fuss over this union is all aboutØ YouÒre the featured entertainment.Ô
        When I took a step toward Shay, he bared his fangs at me. ÓStay where you are.Ô
        ÓI swear I didnÒt know,Ô I whispered, the forest murmuring dark secrets that filled my ears, making me dizzy. My parentsÒ conversation, my motherÒs insistence about the need for secrecy about what our prey would be, the way sheÒd paled when I said I knew Shay.
        ÓI didnÒt know,Ô I repeated, dropping to my hands and knees, head spinning. ItÒs Shay. The sacrifice isnÒt going to happen away from the union. ItÒs part of the union. HeÒs our prey.
        ÓCourage, little one,Ô Flynn purred. ÓYou wonÒt have to bear this much longer. Be a good girl and go to the grove. TheyÒre waiting for you. IÒll bring Shay along shortly. Right after Ren kisses his bride.Ô
        As if bidden by her words, the air swelled with a chorus of wolvesÒ howls, calling for their alpha. My mother had been right -I couldnÒt mistake the meaning of the packÒs cries. I was being summoned. But the sound didnÒt beckon me; it was only frightening, deadly. I am no longer one of you . I will not let this happen.
        ÓNo!Ô I drew a hissing breath and struggled to my feet. ÓWeÒre leaving. Now.Ô
        Shay shrank from me, flattening himself against a pine tree. I caught the scent of his wolf form and knew he was struggling not to change, trapped between fear and fury.
        ÓI would never hurt you,Ô I said. ÓYou have to trust me.Ô
        Please believe me, Shay. You have to know how much I care about you.
        He scanned the forest, desperate, searching for an escape route.
        ÓShay, please,Ô I whispered, stretching my hand toward him. ÓI love you.Ô
        He went completely still. I didnÒt know what frightened me most -what IÒd said, what he would say, what was happening all around us. A minute passed where I couldnÒt breathe.
        ÓI know,Ô he finally said, reaching for me. ÓLetÒs get out of here.Ô
        A sound spilled from Nurse FlynnÒs throat, something between a shout and a hiss, like splintering bones. ÓYou arenÒt going anywhere.Ô
        The shadows at her back began to move and my skin went icy. If wraiths were with her, we didnÒt stand a chance. But as I watched, I realized that the dark shapes moved with her, as if they were attached to her very limbs. Her shoulders shuddered when she stepped into full view, immense leathery appendages stretching out around her. Wings.
        ShayÒs eyes bulged. ÓWhat the -Ô
        I dropped to the ground, an angry white wolf, stalking around the succubus. She laughed and flicked her wrist. A long whip appeared from thin air and snaked from her hand. The length of the cord undulated as if it were made of shadows rather than leather.
        I leapt out of the way as the whip cracked toward me. It struck my flank, making me yelp. The cut of the leather was nothing compared to the wave of despair that hit me along with the blow.
        I was paralyzed by a vision of Ren attacking Shay. I heard my own screams and EfronÒs laughter. Sticky, tar-like emotions caught in my mind as they emanated from the gash that the whip had made. She laughed again, narrowed eyes moving to Shay.
        ÓI may not be permitted to kill you, Scion, but we can still play.Ô
        She tilted her head back and I barked a warning. Shay rolled out of the way as a stream of fire shot out from her mouth, scorching the tree where heÒd been standing.
        My eyes fixed on the whip and its shadow aura. I crouched down and then lunged at her. She shrieked with agony as my jaw clamped down on her wrist, crunching through bone. I jerked to the side, ripping her hand away from her arm. Blood poured onto the ground. I rushed around her, smelling my singed fur as her spouting fire chased me. Flynn screamed in a language IÒd never heard, and I was grateful for the deafening howls that filled the air; without them the sounds of our struggle would have led Guardians and Keepers straight to us.
        I barked at Shay again, wishing I could shout at him. Why isnÒt he shifting into wolf formØ I needed help in this fight.
        ShayÒs gaze locked on the severed hand that IÒd dropped from my jaws. He darted forward and grabbed the shadow whip. He pivoted, the long cord swirling in the air and then lashing across FlynnÒs chest. She screamed again. Her eyes bulged as she turned toward her unexpected assailant.
        His cool, determined stare seemed to unnerve her even more than his skill with the filched weapon. The whipÒs length snaked back toward him and then flew out again, this time wrapping around her upper arm above the still-bleeding stump where her hand had been. She shrieked, clawing at the coiled shadow that latched leech-like onto her biceps.
        Shay clenched his jaw, giving the whip a sharp jerk. Flynn lost her balance and tumbled to the ground. I flew at her. My fangs sank into her neck, tearing through soft flesh. There was a brief gurgling in her throat, a wisp of smoke rose from her parted lips, and then she was still. I backed off and shifted forms.


        Shay stood in silence, staring at the corpse. I hurried to his side and gripped his arm.
        ÓAre you okayØÔ
        He nodded. ÓWhat was sheØÔ
        ÓThatÒs a succubus, but a real one, not one of your uncleÒs statues. SheÒs a netherworld creature that can be summoned by the Keepers, like wraiths.
        But incubi and succubi are more closely related to mortals -we can still kill them.
        I glanced at FlynnÒs unmoving form. ÓObviously.Ô
        I shuddered in disgust. ÓThey feed on emotion; thatÒs why she was always so eager to make us squirm. I should have known.Ô
        Shay uncoiled the end of the whip from her arm. ÓAnd what do wraiths feed onØÔ
        ÓPain,Ô I replied, glancing at the whip in his hand. ÓIndiana Jones, huhØÔ
        He smiled, nodding as he coiled up its length.
        ÓGood role model. Bring that with you; IÒm afraid we might need it.Ô
        I touched his face, relieved that he hadnÒt been hurt. ÓWhy didnÒt you change formØÔ
        ÓI thought I wasnÒt supposed to,Ô he said.
        ÓI didnÒt realize I needed to point out that if we are attacked by a fire-breathing bitch, you can change forms.Ô I punched him on the arm.
        ÓCheck, fire-breathing bitches make Shay a wolf boy.Ô He shook the whip at me. ÓI have more practice using these than my teeth anyway.Ô
        ÓRight.Ô The GuardiansÒ cries still floated toward the moon. How long would they call before they came looking for meØ ÓWe have to get out of here.
        Before they realize whatÒs happened.Ô
        ÓBut we canÒt outrun them, can weØ Even as wolvesØÔ He followed my glance toward the flickering torches.
        ÓWe have to try,Ô I said, starting to walk away.
        ÓWait.Ô Shay clasped my arm, turning me toward him. ÓCalla, you know, rightØÔ
        ÓKnow whatØÔ I asked, caught in the mystery of his eyes.
        ÓThat I love you too.Ô
        With tears stinging the corners of my eyes, I shifted into wolf form, licking ShayÒs fingers once before I darted into the woods.


        THIRTY-THREE
        WE WOVE THROUGH THE MAZE OF PINE TREES. The woods thinned; spears of moonlight created columns of ghostly light that split the darkness.
        Shay ran so close his fur brushed against mine. Where are we goingØ
        Where is HaldisØ And the bookØ My ears flicked back and forth. The chorus of howls had stopped, allowing a terrifying quiet to settle upon the forest.
        My house. I heard the fear in his reply. We have to get them, donÒt weØ
        TheyÒre the only clues we have left. I wished the forest would come back to life, reassuring me with its usual sounds. But there was nothing, just emptiness. Plus the Keepers want them, which means we need to take them as far away as we can.
        Far away whereØ he asked. Where will we goØ
        I donÒt know. The world had turned upside down; I had no answers. Anywhere but here.
        I can live with that. Here isnÒt working out so well for me.
        I nipped his flank playfully, grateful for his attempt at humor. Even after facing tonightÒs horror, he was still trying to lighten my heart.
        Did we lose themØ Shay leapt over a fallen log. I donÒt hear the howling anymore.
        My inner smile faded at his reminder that the night forest remained silent, sending a chill scurrying beneath my fur.
        Just keep running.
        Out of the corner of my eye I caught a brief, shadowy movement. Uncertain of what IÒd seen, I put on a fresh burst of speed. Snow churned up around me as I raced toward the opening in the trees ahead.
        Calla! ShayÒs cry of alarm sounded in my mind as a massive shape loomed from the forest, crashing into me.
        All breath was forced from my lungs as I tumbled through the deep powder. My attacker and I rolled over and over until I found myself on my back, pinned down. In the next moment RenÒs human face hovered over me.
        Startled and utterly bewildered by the sight of the alpha, still dressed in his tuxedo, tie hanging loose and shirt rumpled, I shifted into human form and stared back at him.
        His fingers dug into my shoulders as he continued to hold me down. His words tumbled out, broken and fearful.
        ÓIÒve been sent to kill you, Calla. To kill you and bring Shay back. Why am I here to kill youØÔ
        ÓRen.Ô My own voice quaked. ÓLet me explain. I can explain.Ô
        Before I could speak again, a low growl sounded nearby. In his wolf form, Shay stalked toward us, his pale green eyes locked on Ren, baring razorsharp fangs. RenÒs brow furrowed as he stared at the wolf. His eyes widened and his face paled. I tensed, expecting him to shift instantly and fall on Shay.
        But he didnÒt. Instead he jumped to his feet, backing away from me. His eyes moved from my face to the new wolf.
        ÓYou turned him.Ô RenÒs voice cracked.
        He stumbled backward as if heÒd been blinded and fell against the thick trunk of a pine tree, his fingers tearing at the bark.
        Shay hunched low, ready to strike. I rolled onto my feet and darted in front of him, blocking his path to Ren.
        ÓNo, Shay! DonÒt!Ô I said. ÓI need to talk to Ren alone. Please.Ô
        Then a boy stood before me again. ÓNo way.Ô Shay was still looking past me, eyes locked on Ren, fangs catching the pale moonlight as he glared at the alpha.
        ÓIt will be all right. Just a few minutes, I promise.Ô I pointed in the direction I wanted him to run. ÓNow go.Ô
        ÓAre you insaneØÔ he snarled. ÓHeÒs one of them, Calla.Ô
        ÓNo. HeÒs not,Ô I said. ÓHe wonÒt hurt me.Ô
        And I knew it was true.
        ÓRun. IÒll catch you.Ô He started to protest, but I cut him off. ÓNow, Shay. The others canÒt be far behind him.Ô
        He hesitated before slinking into the thick woods.
        I stumbled through the deep snow toward Ren. His eyes were closed; his hands bled where the sharp bark of the tree had ripped away the skin of his fingers.
        ÓRen, look at me, please.Ô But his eyes remained shut.
        ÓI knew it. This is what you want. You want him.Ô His eyes slowly opened; the pain reflected in his dark irises made my heart falter. ÓThat scent -he was with you in the cave. HeÒs the lone wolf.Ô
        ÓRen, theyÒre going to make us kill him!Ô I blurted. ÓThe Keepers were going to sacrifice Shay tonight. HeÒs our kill.Ô
        He was silent for a moment, and I knew at least a part of Ren wanted to kill Shay. All his instincts as an alpha would push him toward that conclusion, to possess me and destroy the usurper, especially now that Shay was one of us. But another part of him, and I hoped it was the stronger part, had to know that killing Shay was wrong.
        ÓThatÒs impossible,Ô Ren said at last, shaking his head. ÓThereÒs no way, after all theyÒve asked of us. WeÒve taken care of him; itÒs sick.Ô
        ÓItÒs true,Ô I said, waves of relief coursing through me. ÓShay went with me to the cave and he did kill the spider. But it bit me and I had to turn him. I would have died without pack blood. We had no choice.Ô
        I didnÒt want to think about how much it would hurt Ren now that he knew how long IÒd kept secrets from him. How much I loved having Shay in his wolf form, running at my side. All these secrets and lies, rising from the dark unknown, circling like vultures.
        ÓCalla, what the hell are you talking aboutØ Why did you go to the cave with him in the first placeØÔ Ren snapped. ÓNone of this makes sense. Why would the Keepers ask us to kill himØÔ
        ÓShay isnÒt just a human boy. HeÒs special.Ô Ren winced at the word, but I pressed on. ÓHeÒs the Scion, someone the Keepers see as a threat. He fulfills a prophecy theyÒre afraid of.Ô
        ÓWhat prophecyØ Calla, if our masters say heÒs a threat, then why are you helping himØÔ he roared. ÓWe follow the KeepersÒ orders. We protect the sites.Ô
        ÓNo, we donÒt. At least we shouldnÒt. WeÒve been lied to.Ô I tightened my hold on his arms. ÓIÒve read the War of All Against All, Ren. Shay found it in his uncleÒs library and I read it.Ô


        RenÒs eyes went wide with fear and fascination. ÓYou read the KeeperÒs textØÔ
        ÓThey lied to us, to all of us,Ô I said. ÓTheyÒre not who they claim to be, and weÒre not their loyal soldiers. WeÒre their slaves. Guardians have fought back in the past, resisted. Our ancestors tried to take another path, and the Keepers killed them for revolting. ItÒs all there, all in the history weÒve been forbidden to learn.
        ÓI canÒt live like this anymore.Ô My angry tears came faster. ÓI hate what they can do to us. What Efron does to Sabine. What could happen to Mason, to
        Ansel, to Bryn . . . to any of us or all of us. I donÒt want to submit, Ren. IÒm an alpha.Ô
        And then I was clinging to Ren, sobbing, even as I drove my fists into his chest.
        ÓCalla,Ô Ren whispered hoarsely. ÓIf this is about what happened on the mountain, IÒm sorry. I didnÒt mean to hurt you. I donÒt want to rule you. YouÒre my mate and I respect your strength. I always have.Ô
        He paused, taking a deep breath. ÓIÒm not my father.Ô
        Not yet. I couldnÒt hide from my own fears about Emile and my motherÒs words about the Bane alpha. Could Ren be so differentØ
        ÓThat doesnÒt matter now,Ô I said. ÓNone of it does. IÒm leaving. I have to help Shay get out of here. I wonÒt let him die.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ Ren hissed. ÓWhat about him is worth risking your own lifeØÔ
        ÓHeÒs the Scion,Ô I whispered. ÓHe might be the only one who can save us. All of us. What if our lives only belonged to usØ What if we didnÒt serve the
        KeepersØÔ
        RenÒs arms wrapped around me, pulling my body tight against him. ÓI donÒt know how to believe you. Any of this. What else is thereØ This is who we are.
        Ô
        ÓThat doesnÒt make it right. You know I wouldnÒt abandon my pack unless I had to,Ô I said quietly. ÓUnless it was the only way to help them.Ô
        His eyes met mine, strained and uncertain.
        ÓWe donÒt have much time,Ô I said. ÓHow did you get ahead of the othersØÔ
        He glanced in the direction from which weÒd come. ÓThere was an uproar when they found FlynnÒs body, but I caught your scent and took off. The rest of them were still regrouping. My fatherÒs pack. The elder Banes.Ô
        He tensed and cold flooded my limbs.
        ÓWhat about the NightshadesØÔ I asked.
        ÓTheyÒre being held for questioning.Ô
        He caught me just as my muscles went limp and I collapsed. Images too hideous to face began to flash through my mind. My pack. My brother. Wraiths.
        My stomach turned over and I thought I would vomit.
        RenÒs strong arms supported me while I sought the strength that had fled my body.
        ÓWhat do they know, CallaØÔ he whispered.
        ÓNothing,Ô I said. ÓNone of them know who Shay is or what IÒve learned. I didnÒt want to endanger them . . .Ô
        I shook away the horrible thoughts. ÓIf anything happens to them now, itÒs my fault. You have to help them. YouÒre the only one who can.Ô
        ÓNo. If youÒre in trouble, IÒll help. IÒll go with you.Ô He gritted his teeth. ÓEven if that means protecting Shay.Ô
        ÓYou canÒt go with me,Ô I argued. ÓI need you to go back. Create a diversion to buy us some time. Please, Ren.Ô
        He sucked in a sharp breath and stared at me. I held his gaze, forcing strength into my voice.
        ÓI need you to do this. Tell them we fought and you injured me badly enough that I ran, but Shay wasnÒt with me, that I was leading you on a false trail.
        HeÒs who they want; theyÒll follow you if you take them in another direction.Ô
        The words were as difficult for me to say as I could see they were for Ren to hear.
        His eyes were sad but resigned. ÓAnd where will you goØÔ
        I couldnÒt keep the fear out of my reply. ÓI donÒt know.Ô
        ÓPlease donÒt do this,Ô he whispered. ÓCome back with me. WeÒll talk to Logan; there has to be an explanation. The Keepers need us; weÒre the alphas.
        WeÒll figure this out. They wonÒt hurt you. I wonÒt let them.Ô
        ÓIt wonÒt matter that IÒm an alpha.Ô I drew a sharp breath. ÓRen, listen to me. This isnÒt just about Shay; thereÒs more. You have to know the truth. It wasnÒt the Searchers who killed your mother; it was the Keepers.Ô
        He stared at me.
        ÓWe found records at Rowan Estate, the history of the Vail packs,Ô I continued. ÓYour mother allied with the Searchers and led a Guardian revolt when you were an infant. She was executed because of it.Ô
        ÓThatÒs impossible,Ô he whispered.
        ÓItÒs the truth,Ô I said. ÓI read it myself. The Keepers killed your mother. IÒm so sorry.Ô
        ÓNo. ItÒs not true.Ô He closed his eyes, shaking his head. ÓIt canÒt be.Ô
        ÓHelp me. Please.Ô
        Far in the distance a howl sounded, then another. I shuddered.
        ÓIÒm out of time,Ô I said. ÓWhat are you going to doØÔ
        His eyes opened slowly. He lifted his hand and touched my cheek. ÓIÒll do what you want.Ô
        ÓI owe you my life.Ô I turned my face, kissing his palm. ÓTell them we fought but that Shay wasnÒt here. He doesnÒt have a human scent now. They wouldnÒt know to track him when he smells like a wolf.Ô
        ÓTell me youÒll come back for the pack. For me.Ô His eyes were bright with tears. ÓI donÒt want to lose you.Ô
        I couldnÒt speak. Tears welled in my eyes and I stepped away from him. But Ren caught me in his arms.
        ÓDo you love himØÔ His eyes searched mine.
        ÓDonÒt ask me that,Ô I said, lips still burning from my confession to Shay, now stinging with this deceit. ÓThis isnÒt about love. ItÒs about survival.Ô
        ÓNo, Calla.Ô His voice became hushed. ÓThis is only about love.Ô
        And then he was kissing me. His lips moved over mine in a slow caress, hands running over my body, every touch begging me to stay. I could tell he believed he would never kiss me again. Part of me wanted to linger, clinging to him, knowing all the ways we were meant for each other, how well we fit.
        But another part tugged me away, already running through the forest, chasing after a fate unknown. I choked back a sob when Ren released me and turned away.
        The charcoal gray wolf paused and looked back once more before disappearing into the trees. I picked up ShayÒs trail and plunged through the snow.
        From behind me, I heard the lone cry of a wolf. The howl echoed as it rose toward the full moon, a sound full of agony and irreparable loss.


        THIRTY-FOUR
        SHAY WAS RUNNING THROUGH THE GARDENS of Rowan Estate by the time I caught him.
        I nipped at his heel. YouÒre fast. IÒm impressed.
        An arc of shimmering snow crested around him when he skidded to a halt and whirled to face me. Are you all rightØ
        IÒm fine. I darted past him. DonÒt stop running, we need to hurry.
        What happened with RenØ He kept pace beside me.
        HeÒs going to buy us a little more time.
        We flew through the sculpted hedges and past the stillness of the marble fountains in the estate gardens.
        Are you sure you can trust himØ I could hear the angry edge in his question.
        Yes. DonÒt worry about Ren, worry about getting us out of here. We havenÒt made it yet.
        We both shifted into human form when we reached the manorÒs steps. Shay unlocked the door and grabbed my hand, and we ran to the stairs. Our footsteps rang in the empty corridors as we dashed through the east wing toward his room. Moonlight poured through the tall windows; long, spindly shadows ebbed and flowed over the walls and pooled like ink on the pale marble floors. All my nerves were screaming, but I managed not to jump when we passed the sculpture of the incubus.
        Shay flung open the door to his room. ÓOkay, letÒs grab what we need and get out of here.Ô
        He grabbed a hiking pack from his closet while I paced by the door. Hands still full of clothes, he stopped and looked at me.
        ÓDo you want to borrow some jeans and a sweaterØ TheyÒd be too big but probably better than your dress.Ô He looked me up and down. ÓYouÒre stuck with whatever shoes youÒre wearing, though. Sorry.Ô
        My cheeks burned as I glanced down at my dress, its hem soaked by melting snow and almost black from the dirt of the forest floor. ÓItÒs okay. TheyÒre ballet flats, so itÒs not torture to walk in them. But changing into your clothes sounds good.Ô
        He watched me for a long moment, and the heat spread from my cheeks, tiny flames stroking my skin.
        Finally he cleared his throat and tossed me a pair of jeans and a black lambÒs wool sweater. ÓHere, these are on the smaller side. IÒll . . . uh . . . keep my back turned while you change.Ô
        ÓOkay,Ô I murmured, trying to stretch my hands around to unbutton my dress. After three failed attempts I swore, wondering how Bryn had expected me to ever get out of the gown. Then I thought of Ren and blushed, full of guilt and conflicting desires.
        ÓYou okay back thereØÔ Shay asked, but kept his back to me.
        My heart began to pound. ÓI need you to unbutton my dress.Ô
        ÓWhatØÔ Though I couldnÒt see it, I could easily envision the thunderstruck expression on his face.
        ÓMy mom designed the dress, and Bryn helped me put it on. It has a bazillion tiny buttons and I canÒt reach them. Please just do it so we can get out of here.Ô
        ÓUh. Okay.Ô He came to my side, but I immediately turned my back on him.
        He had about half of them undone when he paused and I heard him suck in a sharp, startled breath.
        ÓWhatØÔ I asked, turning slightly, but I couldnÒt twist my neck far enough to see his face.
        ÓYouÒre not wearing a bra.Ô His words came out with a rush of breath.
        ÓItÒs a specially tailored bodice. The bra is built in,Ô I said. ÓCome on, Shay, just get the gown off me!Ô
        He was silent for a moment and I felt him continue to unbutton the dress. He began to laugh.
        ÓWhat is it nowØÔ I snapped.
        ÓThatÒs not exactly the way I imagined you asking me to take your clothes off,Ô he said softly.
        ÓThe way you imagined whatØÔ I gasped, trying to step away from him, but he held the now-open back of my dress firmly in his grasp.
        One of his hands released my dress and slipped around my waist while the other touched the bare skin between my shoulder blades and slowly moved along my spine toward my lower back. I shivered, closing my eyes. His lips pressed against the curve between my neck and shoulder. Soothing warmth pooled at the site of his gentle kiss, poured over my shoulders, and cascaded through my limbs. The world fell away, as it always did when he touched me.
        His hand slid beneath the loosened bodice from my back to my bare stomach, pulling me against him. I could feel every inch of his body touching the length of mine, the strength of his wanting matching my own, breath for breath. His fingers slid down and I gasped. My eyes wandered to his bed. It was so close. He could easily carry me there.
        We canÒt. Not like this, not with everything thatÒs happening.
        ÓDonÒt,Ô I murmured, head and body battling each other. ÓPlease donÒt.Ô
        I twisted away from his lips, fighting the flood of emotions his soft touch provoked, needing to quell the ache his hands had left lingering deep within me.
        The faces of my packmates passed before my tightly closed eyes. Faces I feared I might never see again. RenÒs face. I swallowed the thickness in my throat, pulling the bodice tight across my chest.
        ÓRight. I remember. No kissing without loss of limbs. My limbs, that is,Ô he said. ÓSorry, I was caught up in the moment.Ô
        Shay resumed his task of unbuttoning in a more-chaste manner.
        I cleared my throat, wanting to sound more confident than I felt. ÓItÒs okay. We just need to hurry. No distractions.Ô
        His hands dropped from the fabric. ÓYou should be able to wiggle out of that now. IÒll wait in the hall.Ô
        ÓThatÒs probably a good idea.Ô
        I shimmied out of the dress. With considerable relief I pulled on ShayÒs jeans and sweater and then braided my hair, ripping a ribbon from my dress to tie it.
        A faint cracking sound reached my ears, sharp and brittle like too much weight on thin ice. My breath came more quickly.
        ÓCalla,Ô Shay called from the hall. ÓWithout your nakedness to distract me, IÒm remembering that weÒre in serious trouble. Hurry, please.Ô


        ÓAll set.Ô I grabbed the KeeperÒs text from ShayÒs nightstand and left the room, throwing it on top of his hastily packed clothes. ÓHaldisØÔ
        ÓAlready in here.Ô He patted the bag. ÓIt was hidden in the back of my closet.Ô
        ÓLetÒs get out of here.Ô I grabbed his hand and we ran back down the hallway. When we turned into the main corridor, I froze. He paused beside me.
        ÓWhatÒs wrongØÔ
        I pivoted, staring at the thin flakes of marble that littered the floor.
        ÓWhere is the statueØÔ I murmured. ÓThe incubusØÔ
        ÓWhatØÔ His voice was hoarse.
        A soft rustle like the wind lifting a pile of dead leaves came from above us. I glanced up.
        The incubus grinned at me, spreading its wings and unhooking its talon-like nails from the ceiling.
        ÓRun!Ô I shoved Shay forward and shifted into wolf form. In the next moment a golden brown wolf ran beside me.
        Our toenails scraped the marble floor as we tore down the hallway. Something whistled past my shoulder and the incubusÒs spear clattered on the stones a few feet in front of me. The sound of beating wings filled my ears. Shay glanced over his shoulder.
        ThereÒs more than one chasing us.
        How manyØ
        Another spear sailed past us.
        IÒm not sure.
        We reached the top of the staircase and I yelped. The chimera crouched halfway down the steps, its serpent tail hissing and weaving hypnotically while a forked tongue darted from its mouth and its lion head roared, its mane of snakes striking at the air, hundreds of needle-sharp teeth flashing. Two succubi hovered in the air above the chimera. They shrieked at the sight of us. One drew its bow taut and loosed an arrow at me. I threw my body to the side as the arrow buzzed past, scrambled to my feet, and ran along the balcony with Shay at my heels.
        I bolted toward the corridor that led to the west wing. A rush of sighs like the collective release of breath wafted through the hall, making me skid to an abrupt halt. A long moan echoed around us; it became louder and louder, rising to the ceiling in a dense fog of wretched sound.
        What was thatØ The terror in ShayÒs question was as shrill as nails on a chalkboard.
        Oh God. I scuttled backward as two grasping arms and then a flailing body dropped out of one of the tall portraits that hung on the walls.
        The figure jerked to its feet and ambled toward us, its moans constant, growing more and more desperate. All along the halls bodies lurched and rolled from the paintings until the corridor was filled by the scrape of slow-moving feet on the stone floor. Dozens of the moaning creatures came forward at an awkward, jerking gait.
        The first of them emerged from the dark corridor and was suddenly bathed in moonlight. I whined, swaying on my feet. Despite the sunken features and vacant expression, I would have recognized him anywhere. It was the Searcher whom IÒd turned over to Efron and Lumine for questioning. My muscles quaked and I thought my legs might give out.
        Calla! ShayÒs alarm brought me back to my senses. What the hell is happeningØ What are those thingsØ
        I donÒt know, but there are too many. I couldnÒt hide my own panic. We canÒt fight them.
        Shay darted past me, shifting forms. ÓCome on!Ô He hurled himself against the library door, flinging it open, and I rushed after him into the dark room.
        The moment I was through the door, he slammed it shut and locked it. He banged his forehead on the wood, drawing a ragged breath. I could hear the screams of the succubi on the other side of the door.
        ÓDamn,Ô Shay whispered.
        I shifted forms. ÓI know. We have to find a way out of here.Ô
        ÓThatÒs not it.Ô He was shaking his head.
        ÓWhat are you talking about, ShayØÔ
        ÓThe door, Calla,Ô he murmured. ÓThe library door. It wasnÒt locked.Ô
        My throat closed.
        ÓThey werenÒt chasing us,Ô he continued. ÓThey were driving us.Ô
        I jumped as a ruddy orange glow poured through the library. Flames burst to life, dancing and weaving in the fireplace. A lone figure stood in front of the roaring fire, his frame outlined by the flickering light. Fear wormed beneath my skin. The shadow cast by the Keeper wasnÒt the shape of a man. I didnÒt know what it was.
        ÓVery perceptive of you, Shay.Ô Bosque Mar smiled, his eyes rolled up at the portrait above the mantel. ÓYour parents would be proud.Ô
        ÓUncle Bosque.Ô ShayÒs voice quaked. ÓYouÒre here.Ô
        Bosque continue to smile, the play of light and shadow from the undulating fire etching his face into a grotesque mask. The cruelty of his expression made my knees weak.
        What is heØ I grabbed ShayÒs arm, tugging him back.
        ÓI was called back from business,Ô he said. ÓIt seems things in Vail have gotten a bit out of hand.Ô
        His eyes moved to me, narrowing into slits. ÓTell me, Calla. When precisely did you turn my nephew into one of your own kindØÔ
        I forced steel into my voice. ÓHe is not your nephew.Ô
        BosqueÒs laugh was like shattering glass. ÓHow very little you understand. YouÒre a warrior, a leader of warriors.Ô He took a step forward. ÓI never expected such foolishness from an alpha Guardian.Ô
        ÓShe isnÒt foolish,Ô Shay said, twining his fingers in mine.
        ÓShe belongs to another and she betrayed her own kind. She is the embodiment of rash decisions.Ô Bosque glanced at our clasped hands and shook his head. ÓIÒm afraid this will not do.Ô
        ÓWho are youØÔ Shay managed to keep his voice level, though I could feel his pulse pounding.
        ÓThe only family you have left,Ô Bosque murmured. He glanced at the painting again. Tristan and SarahÒs faces appeared even more sorrowful than when IÒd first gazed at the portrait. ÓIÒm the one who knows whatÒs best for you.Ô
        ÓYou want to kill me,Ô Shay whispered.
        Bosque cocked his head, smiling. ÓWhy would I want to kill my own nephewØÔ
        I gripped ShayÒs hand. ÓStop it. No more lies. They tied him up! Brought him to be sacrificed at the union. We know about the prophecy, the sacrifice.
        We read The War of All Against All. Ô
        ÓI know,Ô Bosque replied smoothly. ÓBut why do you think we forbid the study of that volumeØÔ
        ÓTo protect yourself and the Keepers,Ô I said. ÓTo keep us from knowing the truth about our past. YouÒve enslaved us.Ô
        ÓNo, dear girl. We saved you.Ô Bosque assumed a pained expression. ÓKeepers have always been the caretakers of our Guardian soldiers. That book is poison, full of lies produced by the Searchers. It has been circulated by our enemies for centuries in an attempt to seduce others to their wicked cause.
        We work hard to suppress it because of the harm it can do. And look at what has happened because of it. That text has brought bloodshed to our very doorstep.Ô
        ÓIt wasnÒt the book that attacked us!Ô I shouted. ÓI donÒt even have a name for what came out of those paintings.Ô I pointed at his bizarre shadow. ÓOr for you! What are youØÔ
        BosqueÒs face darkened, but a second later a placid smile rested on his lips. ÓIÒm sorry if you were frightened, but this exceptional circumstance made it necessary that I gain a captive audience with the two of you. You must listen to reason.Ô
        ÓReasonØÔ Shay spat. ÓI want to know the truth!Ô
        ÓOf course you do, Shay.Ô Bosque nodded quickly. ÓIf IÒd realized what an independent spirit youÒd developed, I would never have put this library offlimits. What else would a bright young man like yourself do but find a way inØ Your thirst for knowledge is admirable.Ô
        His smile had the keen edge of a blade. ÓI blame myself. I still think of you as a little boy. I wanted to protect you from your enemies, but I failed to see how much youÒve grown up. IÒve neglected you, and for that I have much regret.Ô
        ShayÒs fingers clutched my hand so tightly it hurt. ÓTell me who you really are.Ô
        ÓIÒm your uncle,Ô Bosque said calmly, walking toward us. ÓYour own flesh and blood.Ô
        ÓWho are the KeepersØÔ Shay asked.
        ÓOthers like me, who want only to protect you. To help you,Ô Bosque replied. ÓShay, you are not like other children. You have untapped abilities that you cannot begin to imagine. I can show you who you truly are. Teach you to use the power you have.Ô
        ÓIf youÒre so invested in helping Shay, why was he the sacrifice at my unionØÔ I pushed Shay behind me, shielding him from Bosque.
        Bosque shook his head. ÓAnother tragic misunderstanding. A test, Calla, of your loyalty to our noble cause. I thought we offered you the best of educations, but perhaps you arenÒt familiar with AbrahamÒs trial with his son IsaacØ IsnÒt the sacrifice of one you love the ultimate gauge of your faithØ Do you really believe we wanted Shay to die at your handsØ WeÒve asked you to be his protector.Ô
        I began to shake. ÓYouÒre lying.Ô
        ÓAm IØÔ Bosque smiled, and it almost looked kind. ÓAfter all youÒve been through, have you no trust in your mastersØ You would never have been made to harm Shay -another kill would have been provided in his place at the last moment. I understand such a test may seem too terrible to be fair, too much to ask of you and Renier. Perhaps you are too young to have faced such a trial.Ô
        I couldnÒt answer him, suddenly questioning everything IÒd done up to this moment, wondering if my own desires had carried me far off course, skewing my ability to see the truth. I didnÒt know what to believe.
        ÓIÒve cared for Shay since he was a tiny child. Provided for his every want and need. Surely that proves my concern for his welfare.Ô Bosque paused a few feet short of us, stretching his arms out to his nephew. ÓPlease, give me your trust.Ô
        The stained glass windows behind Bosque exploded into a shower of multicolored shards. I pushed Shay to the ground and curled my body around his, shielding him from the jagged rain. I threw an arm up to cover my face while the falling glass sheared the fabric of my sweater and sliced my skin.
        Shouts sounded in the room, the pounding of footfalls on the library floor. I raised my face to see at least twenty Searchers leaping through the shattered windows, surging in a wave of glinting steel and buzzing arrows toward the Keeper. The air around Bosque shimmered and the flurry of projectiles sailing at him bounced back like theyÒd slammed into a shield. Bosque raised his arms. The leaping flames of the fire extinguished and the red haze illuminating the room gave way to the blindness of heavy shadow.
        A few of the Searchers stumbled and fell; others jerked awkwardly to a stop, struggling to regain their bearings. Shay pushed me off him and rolled to his feet.
        ÓWhat happenedØÔ
        ÓSearchers,Ô I hissed. ÓMore than IÒve ever seen.Ô
        Bosque threw his head back and cried out. I covered my ears against the sound, which made the libraryÒs books vibrate on the shelves. The darkness covering the room collected into distinct pools that rose into the air and slowly took shape. I gasped and grabbed ShayÒs arm.
        ÓAre those . . .Ô His voice was tight.
        ÓWraiths,Ô I murmured. ÓBut itÒs impossible.Ô
        ÓWhyØÔ His eyes were wide as the shadow guards descended upon the invading force.
        I could barely draw breath to get the words out. ÓNo one can summon more than a single wraith at a time. TheyÒre too hard to control.Ô
        ÓWraiths incoming!Ô one of the Searchers shouted. ÓEthan, Connor! Get the boy and get out now! The rest of you clear a path for them!Ô
        Another Searcher, a woman, screamed when black tendrils snaked around her waist. Yet another hacked futilely with his sword at the looming wraith that engulfed him; he made strangling sounds as his body disappeared into the black veil.
        ÓGo! Go! Go!Ô the first Searcher yelled.
        BosqueÒs face twisted, full of outrage. With fingers extended like talons, he pointed to the library door, twisted his hand, and jerked his arm back. The door flew open and the horde that waited on the balcony sprang to life, rushing into the fray. Succubi and incubi hissed and screeched as they flew through the library, spouting flames while the SearchersÒ arrows buzzed through the air. Several of the winged creatures screamed and dropped to the ground, feathered shafts protruding from their chests.
        The chimera bounded into the room and pounced on a Searcher who screamed as the lionÒs jaws clamped on his shoulder, its serpent tail striking at his legs over and over. Shuffling feet and moans announced the arrival of the painted undead, who lurched into the battle, jaws agape, eyes hollow and hungry. A few of the Searchers dropped their weapons, screaming at the sight of these slow-moving, desiccated creatures.
        Bosque began to laugh and waved his arms as though conducting a symphony. The chorus of moans grew louder.
        ÓDonÒt look at the Fallen!Ô the first Searcher shouted. ÓOur target is all that matters!Ô
        ÓMonroe! The boy is over here!Ô A man bolted from the other side of the room toward us. I recognized him instantly, even without blood gushing from his nose.
        I bared my teeth as he raised his crossbow.
        ÓNo talking this time,Ô Ethan said.
        I shifted forms, launching myself at him, but my breath came whistling back out as a pair of crossbow bolts buried in my chest. The force of my leap sent
        Ethan and me tumbling over each other across the floor. I smashed into the far wall. Pain rocketed up my spine. I could feel blood running over my stomach as I fought to remain conscious.
        ÓCalla!Ô Shay hurled himself at us, shifting in midair. Ethan swore, twisting away from ShayÒs snapping jaws.
        ÓMonroe, Connor! Get over here now! TheyÒve turned the Scion,Ô Ethan yelled, and another string of curses erupted from his throat.
        A blurred figure sped across the room, weaving through the chaos of wings, claws, and weapons. I saw Connor fling his body across the floor, rolling just out of reach of the slithering shape of a wraith. He leapt to his feet and bolted toward Shay, who snarled when Connor drew his swords. He held the blades low, wolf and Searcher stalking in a slow circle facing each other.
        ÓI donÒt want to hurt you, kid, but we donÒt have time for this.Ô
        I watched them struggle through a haze of pain. My breath sounded wet each time I sucked in air. Despite the spike of pain I tried to drag myself toward them.
        While ShayÒs eyes tracked Connor, Ethan struggled to his feet. His hand dipped inside his leather duster and he threw himself onto the wolfÒs back.
        Shay yelped when the Searcher plunged a syringe into his neck. Shay bucked, snarling, and Ethan flew back onto the stone floor. The wolf pivoted, muscles bunched to leap at Ethan, but abruptly shook his head. His limbs shuddered and he whimpered, swaying on his feet and collapsing onto the floor.


        He didnÒt move again.
        I howled, struggling across the floor to his side. Each step was agony. The crossbow bolts still protruded from my chest. The blood in my lungs was slowly drowning me.
        When I reached him, I shifted forms, buried my hands in his fur, and shook his shoulders.
        ÓShay! Shay!Ô Even as I clung to him, I could feel strength ebbing from my limbs.
        ÓEnchanted bolts; hope youÒre enjoying the ride.Ô EthanÒs gravel-rough voice drew my eyes to the side. He had the crossbow trained on me once more.
        ÓAre you the one who turned himØÔ
        My chest was on fire, my vision blurred. I nodded and slumped to the floor, rolling alongside Shay. So this is how I dieØ I reached for his hand.
        EthanÒs finger tightened on the trigger. A long moan from behind me pulled his eyes away. He gasped, stumbling back. ÓKyleØÔ
        I twisted my neck. Through a haze of pain I saw the corpse-like Searcher whoÒd emerged from one of the paintings ambling toward us, his arms grasping mindlessly at the air in front of him.
        ÓNo!Ô Ethan started toward the lurching body.
        The Searcher who had been shouting orders loomed over me, blocking EthanÒs view of the moaning creature.
        ÓGet out of the way, Monroe,Ô Ethan said. ÓI have to help him.Ô
        ÓHeÒs not your brother, Ethan.Ô Monroe gripped the other manÒs arms. ÓThat isnÒt Kyle. Not anymore. Forget him.Ô
        I heard a choked sob as EthanÒs shoulders crumpled.
        ÓWe need to get out of here,Ô Monroe said. ÓStay at ConnorÒs back in the retreat.Ô
        EthanÒs face was tight with grief, but he nodded. ÓOn it.Ô
        ÓNow, Connor,Ô Monroe said. ÓHurry.Ô
        Connor crouched beside Shay, gathering the wolf in his arms.
        I cried out when ShayÒs fingers were wrenched from mine.
        ÓGot him,Ô Connor said. ÓLetÒs go.Ô
        ÓAfter you.Ô Ethan lifted his crossbow.
        Connor raced across the room with Ethan at his side, firing bolts as they ran. Monroe turned to follow.
        ÓWait,Ô I whispered hoarsely.
        He looked down at me and frowned. ÓWho are youØÔ
        ÓIÒm trying to help Shay.Ô
        ÓYou made him like youØ A GuardianØÔ
        ÓI had to.Ô The room began to fade in and out.
        ÓDid the Keepers make you turn himØÔ
        ÓNo.Ô I winced, closing my eyes against the pain. ÓThey didnÒt know.Ô
        One of his eyebrows shot up. ÓYou defied the KeepersØÔ
        I nodded. My body convulsed and I coughed up blood.
        There was a long moan and the slow scrape of feet along the stone floor grew louder. I wondered how close the creature that had been Kyle was . . . and how strong it might be.
        MonroeÒs gaze flitted behind me. His brow knit and his eyes fell on me again, watching me struggle to sit up.
        ÓIÒm sorry about this,Ô he said, raising his sword, and brought the hilt down on my skull.
        A lightning strike of pain seared through me before I sank into darkness.


        THIRTY-FIVE
        I LIVED IN THE SPACE BETWEEN THE CONSCIOUS and the unconscious. Brief flashes of light and sound occasionally pierced the veil that smothered my senses. I felt movement, but not any I made on my own. My limbs were numb. Arms, legs, torso all felt heavy; painless, but waterlogged and beyond my control.
        Was I dragged or carriedØ I couldnÒt be sure. I was only vaguely aware of my body being lifted, jerked, passed from one pair of arms to another. Was this actually happeningØ I felt warm, drowsy. My eyelids were like lead curtains.
        ÓI hear weÒve bagged an alpha.Ô
        Voices. Rough speech that belonged to strangers, enemies. Words that made no sense.
        ÓCorinneÒs sonØ Monroe must be relieved.Ô
        ÓNo. ItÒs a female.Ô
        ÓThatÒs a shame. WeÒre not keeping her around, are weØÔ
        ÓNot sure. I think MonroeÒs weighing our options.Ô
        Someone gripped my hand and I heard the voice of a friend.
        ÓItÒs going to be okay, Calla. I swear I wonÒt let them hurt you.Ô
        ÓShay, get over here,Ô a gruff but strangely familiar voice ordered. ÓIÒve asked you not to speak with her.Ô
        ÓYouÒre being unreasonable.Ô
        ÓI think youÒll find IÒm very reasonable, but you havenÒt earned my trust yet.Ô
        ÓIs that what IÒm supposed to be doingØÔ
        ÓYouÒd be the wiser for it.Ô
        The world came rushing back, strange sights and scents swirling around me. I was lying on my back, and there was a dull ache in my chest. My eyes struggled to adjust to the dim light. Something cold with sharp edges clamped around my left wrist. A sudden heavy weight brought my arm down hard against my body and my eyes squeezed shut again. I winced at the tenderness in my rib cage.
        ÓEthan, stay close to Connor in case she wakes up,Ô Monroe said.
        ÓWhy are you doing thisØÔ Shay said. ÓYou donÒt need to. She isnÒt your enemy. Not anymore.Ô
        ÓSure, kid.Ô Ethan laughed coldly. ÓWhatever you say.Ô
        ÓHand me the other one, Ethan,Ô Connor said.
        The same cold grip seized my right wrist and pressure pinned my arm against my torso.
        ÓThat should do it,Ô Connor said.
        ÓYou said sheÒd be okay,Ô Shay growled. ÓYou promised.Ô
        ÓAnd IÒll keep that promise,Ô Monroe said. ÓShe hasnÒt been harmed.Ô
        ÓShe looks okay to me,Ô Ethan added. ÓWhat do you think, ConnorØÔ
        ÓI think sheÒs kind of cute,Ô Connor replied.
        A snarl and a scuffling sound reached my ears.
        ÓWhoa! Hang on there, kid. Lucky you ducked, Connor, I think thatÒs the same left hook that broke my nose last round,Ô Ethan said. ÓYou got him, MonroeØÔ
        ÓHeÒs not going anywhere,Ô Monroe said with a grunt. ÓStop struggling. Connor didnÒt mean anything by it, Shay. You donÒt need to fight him.Ô
        ÓLet me go!Ô
        ÓScrappy one, isnÒt heØÔ Connor said. ÓYouÒre sweet on this girl, huhØ Interesting.Ô
        ÓIf you touch her, I swear -Ô
        ÓCalm down,Ô Connor muttered. ÓI was just joking around.Ô
        I forced my eyes open, but everything remained blurry. My throat was parched and I struggled to swallow, to find my voice.
        ÓWe had a deal, Shay,Ô Monroe said firmly. ÓYou canÒt stay here any longer.Ô
        ÓBut -Ô
        ÓYouÒll see her again. You have my word.Ô
        ÓWhenØÔ
        ÓThat depends on you.Ô
        ÓI donÒt know what you mean.Ô
        ÓYou will. Now itÒs time to go. Today is the day your real life begins.Ô
        The light winked out and shadows engulfed the room. The long screech of a rusty metal hinge was followed by a dull clang. The voices began to fade.
        I parted my lips, my voice emerging in a quiet rasp.
        ÓShayØÔ
        Silence. I was alone in the darkness.
        Maybe it was a dream.
        Anger seized me and I screamed at the shadows that filled the room, but there was no enemy to fight, save my gnawing fear of the unknown. I began to tremble.
        YouÒre an alpha, Calla. Get it together.
        The unyielding darkness pooled in the pit of my stomach.
        What does it mean to be an alpha if youÒve abandoned your packØ
        I was glad to be alone when the tears finally came. At least no one would witness the shame that rolled swift and hot down my cheeks. Streaks of moisture reached my lips and tasted sharp and bitter, reminding me of the choices IÒd made. Of how IÒd taken so many turns that brought me here -to a place so unfamiliar that it felt like the end of everything.
        Where did running away lead meØ Straight into the arms of the only enemy IÒve ever knownØ To my own deathØ
        For the first time I could remember, I was truly alone. I stared into the empty room, grasping for a sliver of hope.
        IÒd risked everything to save Shay. Letting stillness ease my trembling limbs, I closed my eyes and saw his face, remembering the freedom IÒd felt in his arms, the possibility of a life unlike any IÒd imagined. I wondered if my capture had snuffed out that dream . . . if it had ever stood the chance of becoming real.
        Despair threatened to drag me down, but I fought back, clinging to a single, flickering thought. Shay loves me. He would risk everything to find his way back to my side and set me free. Because thatÒs what love is, isnÒt itØ It has to be.


        ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
        Acknowledgment doesnÒt phonetically evoke the grace and fortitude provided by colleagues, friends, and family, whose presence made this novel possible. Richard Pine and Charlie Olsen of Inkwell are my knights in shining armor. Charlie -thank you for loving this book, guiding me, and indulging phone conversations conducted fully in Star Wars metaphors. Richard -IÒm still dazzled whenever you call! I couldnÒt have better writing mentors than
        Michael Green and Jill Santopolo at Philomel. Michael, thank you for your wonderful words and questions as I started this journey. IÒd especially like to thank Jill for bringing incredible skill and kindness to our work together. The entire team at Penguin Young Readers has been wonderful. Thank you Don
        Weisberg, Jennifer Haller, Emily Romero, Erin Dempsey, Shanta Newlin, Jackie Engel, Linda McCarthy, Katrina Damkoehler, Felicia Frazier, Scottie
        Bowditch, and Julia Johnson for your incredible support and enthusiasm. IÒm thrilled to be part of the Penguin family!
        IÒm indebted to Stephanie Howard and Lisa Desrochers for being great critique partners. Lindsey Adams and Gina Monroe made my Internet digs fabulous by sharing their artistic gifts. John and Natalie Occhipinti taught me that strangers on a plane can become your first fans. Corby Kelly, thanks for lending your mad language skills. Kristin Naca, you are a goddess, keep it up. Casey Jarrin, your brilliance makes everything around you sparkle, this book being no exception. This writerÒs mind flourished in a little-known corner of the globe: Ashland, Wisconsin, I love you like no other place in the world.
        FISH CAMP! Ed and Maribeth, thank you for reading from the first hope. Katie, thank you for knowing.
        None of this would have happened without the love and support of my family. Aunt Helen, thanks for all the books. Mom, Dad, Garth, you are the threads that weave through everything, always. And for Will, who dances with me whenever I am sad -I may not like The Young Ones, but I love you more every day.


        Visit
        NightshadeBook.com to read a sneak peek of
        Wolfsbane, Book 2 in the Nightshade series.